Skip to main content

Full text of "Historical account of the substances which have been used to describe events, and to convey ideas from the earliest date to the invention of paper"

See other formats


A 


V. 


fc 


a 


. 


•c- 


I 


//  -  / t  /  ~  // 


HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT 


OF   THE 


SUBSTANCES 


WHICH    HAYS    ftEEN    USED    TO 


DESCRIBE  EVENTS,  AND  TO  CONVEY  IDEAS, 


FROM    THE 


EARLIEST   DATE 


TO    THE 


INVENTION    OF    PAPER. 


SECOND    EDITION. 


PRINTED  ON  PAPER   MANUFACTURED  SOLELY  FROM  STRAW, 





V 

Bij  MATTHIAS  KOOPS,  Esq, 


LONDON: 

PRINTED  BY  JAOJ78S  AND  CO.  LOMBARD  STR8ET,  FLEET  STREET. 


TO 


HIS  MOST  EXCELLENT  MAJESTY 

KING 


THE  UNITED  KINGDOMS 


GREAT-BRITAIN 


AKD 


IRELAND. 


MOST  GRACIOUS  SOVEREIGN, 

Sire, 

Your  Majesty  having  been 
Moft  Gracioufly  pleafed  to  grant  me 
Patents  for  extra&ing  printing  and 
writing  ink  from  wafte  Paper,  by  re^ 
ducing  it  to  a  pulp,  and  converting  it 
into  white  Papery  fit  for  writing,  print- 
ing, and  for  other  purpofes ;  and  alfo 
for  manufacturing  Paper  from  Straw, 
Hay,  Thiftles,  wafte  and  refufe  of 
Hemp  and  Flax,  and  different  kinds 
of  Wood  and  Bark,  fit  for  printing, 
and  almoft  all  other  purpofes  for  which 
Paper  is  ufed, 

And 


[     iv     ] 

And  Your  Majesty  having  in 
September  lait  year  condefcended  to 
permit  me  to  lay  at  Your  feet  the 
firft  ufeful  Paper  which  has  ever  been 
made  from  Straw  alone*  without  any 
addition  of  rags  ;  the  Gracious  Recep- 
tion it  has  met  with  from  Your  Ma- 
jesty, the  approbation  of  the  Publick, 
and  the  encouragement  which  the 
Legislature  has  given  me  by  palling 
an  AS:  of  Parliament  in  its  favour  has 
engaged  me  to  reprint  thefe  lines  on 
Paper  manufactured  from  Straw  folely 
in  a  more  improved  ftate,  although  not 
yet  brought  to  fuch  a  flate  of  perfec- 
tion as  it  will  be  made  in  a  regular 
manufacture,    which  muft  be  entirely 

*  Part  of  this  Edition  is  printed  on  Straw  Paper. 

conftrucled 


[  v  ] 

conftru&ed  for  fuch  purpofe,  and  which 
I  moft  humbly  flatter  myfelf  will  now 
much  fooner  be  eftablilhed  by  the 
indulgence  which  Your  Majesty's 
Parliament  has  granted  me.  This  new 
Effay  proves,  there  cannot  be  any 
doubt  that  good  and  ufeful  Paper  can 
be  made  from  Straw  alone. 

The  favourable  manner  in  which 
Your  Majesty  has  deigned  to  look 
on  thefe  my  humble  attempts  of  dis- 
covery mail  be  a  conftant  incitement 
to  future  exertions,  and  the  profpe<5l 
of  meriting  commendation  of  a  King, 
always  ready  to  countenance  the  moft 
humble  endeavours  which  tend  to  the 
common  welfare,   and  who  has  proved 

Hirnfelf 


[     vi     J 

Himfelf  the  Illuftrious  Patron  and 
Protector  of  Arts  and  Sciences,  obliges 
me  to  unremitted  perfeverance  to 
bring  my  attempts  to  perfection,  in  the 
profpeft  of  meriting  Your  Majesty's 
commendation,  which  will  be  the 
greateft  pleafure  I  can   be  fenfible  of. 

With  the  moil  ardent  wifhes  for 
YotJR  Majesty's  health  and  longevity, 
and  with  all  poffible  deference  and 
humility,  I  beg  leave,  Most  Gracious 
Sovereign,   to  fubfcribe  myfelf, 

YOUR  MAJESTY'S 

molt  devoted, 

moft  obedient, 
and  moft  humble  Servant, 

i ;,  James-ftreet, 

Buckingham-gate,  MATTHIAS  KOOPS. 

Auguft30,  1801. 


Ihe  art  of  Paper-making  ought  to  be 
regarded  as  one  of  the  mod  ufeful  which 
has  ever  been  invented  in  any  age  or 
country  ;  for  it  is  manifeft,  that  every  other 
difcovery  mult  have  continued  ufelefs  to 
fociety  if  it  could  not  have  been  diffe- 
minated  by  manufcripts,  or  by  printing. 

Scientific  men,  who  were  neither  artifts 
nor  manufacturers,  have,  by  means  of  this 
invention,  been  enabled  to  communicate 
their  projects,  which  mechanics  have  after- 
wards improved  and  perfected,  and  by  this 
means  enriched  the  commonwealth. 

B 


[  8  ] 
Without  the  ufe  of  Paper,  geography 
and  navigation  muft  have  been  very  incor- 
rectly underftood;  the  beautiful  charts  of 
the  ocean  fo  accurately  laid  down  have 
eftablifhed  our  commercial  intercourfe  with 
every  part  of  the  globe  with  fafety ;  at 
the  fame  time  that  the  delineations  upon 
maps  of  places,  rivers,  and  countries,  are 
now  fo  correct,  that  they  enable  a  traveller 
to  proceed  without  danger,  and  even  pre- 
dict, with  certainty,  the  time  it  will  require 
to  convey  him  to  any  part  of  the  globe. 

It  may  be  alTerted,  indeed,  of  this  coun- 
try, that  its  grandeur  and  commercial 
dignity  have  been  greatly  exalted  by  the 
invention  of  Paper;  for  it  is  prefumed, 
that  the  fuperiority  which  diftinguifhes 
the  manufactures  of  this  Ifland,  chiefly 
depends  upon  the  liberal  publications 
concentered  from  all  the  reft  of  the 
world,  which  have  fo  greatly  increafed 
in    latter    years,     and    which    are    likely 

farther 


[  9  ] 

farther  to  be  augmented.  It  is,  in  fhort, 
the  reputation  of  the  goods  fabricated  in 
Great-Britain,  which  has  elevated  it  to 
the  fplendour  and  fame  it  now  poffefles, 
in  the  fcale  of  nations,  and  enables  it 
to  monopolize  the  trade  of  the  uni- 
verfe. — All  thefe  are  benefits  which  have 
flowed  from  the  invention  of  Paper,  and 
which  have  fo  largely  contributed  to  the 
prefent   flourifhing   ftate    of   the    country. 

What  infinite  trouble  and  labour,  what 
a  fruitlefs  confumption  of  time  has  not 
been  faved  by  the  knowledge  of  Paper! 
how  many  laborious  and  dangerous  ex- 
periments have  not  philosophical  projec- 
tors been  fpared !  what  labour  of  invef- 
tigation  and  ftudy  have  not  been  abridged 
by  the  events  which  the  experiments  of 
others  have  handed  down  to  pofterity! 
thereby  affording  to  the  prefent  age  a 
body  of  information  more  than  adequate 
to  the  knowledge  any  one  man  could 
B  2  have 


have    attained    to   in     a   thoufand    years, 
with    all    his   faculties. 


This  reflection  alone  muft  fix  fuch  an 
impreflion  on  any  thinking  mind  of  the 
invaluable  utility  of  Paper,  as  to  render 
any  further  commendation  unnecefTary ; 
but  in  fhort,  the  inventions  of  Paper  and 
Printing  have  been  the  caufes  of  the  various 
gradations  of  improvement  in  every  art  and 
fcience.  Without  it,  the  prefent  age  would 
neither  have  been  more  civilized  nor  wifer 
than  it  was  many  centuries  ago,  becaufc 
one  age  could  never  have  conveyed  to  its 
pofterity  what  the  labours  of  the  pafl  had 
atchieved ;  for  it  is  well  known  that,  in 
dark  and  barbarous  ages,  the  inhabitants 
of  no  country  have  ever  made  any  progrefs 
towards  improvement  and  civilization  with- 
out the  ufe  of  Writing,  Printing,  and 
Paper ;  and  it  feems  very  probable,  that 
the  early  knowledge  of  this  article  amongft 
the   Chinefe  has  been  the  caufe  of  thofe 

acquire- 


C    11    ] 

acquirements  which  have  diftinguifhed  that 
truly  wonderful  nation :  for  it  may  be 
affirmed,  that  in  proportion  to  the  quantity 
of  Paper  confumed,  by  any  Hated  number 
of  inhabitants  in  literary  purfuits,  fo  will 
be  their  comparative  information,  civilized 
ftate,  and  improvement. 

To  enumerate  all  the  various  advan- 
tages which  the  invention  of  Paper  has 
afforded  mankind,  could  not  be  contained 
in  an  Eflay  of  this  nature :  its  ufes  are 
unqueftionable ;  and  the  important  fervices 
it  has  yielded  to  all  countries  where  it  has 
been  employed  are  not  to  be  calculated ; 
it  is  fufficient  to  fay  here,  that  the  growing 
youth  are  educated  with  facility  in  the 
principles  of  their  duty,  and  barbarous 
dates  have  been  foftened  and  enlightened 
by  means  of  this  difcovery. 

Although   this  fubjecl  might  be  much 

enlarged  upon,  the  intention   of  this  Ad- 

b  3  dre^s 


[      12      ] 

drefs  is  moft  humbly  to  prefent .  to  Your 
Mqft  Gracious  Majejiy  the  firfi  ufeful  Paper 
manufactured  folely  from  Straw,  and  on 
which  thefe  lines  are  printed , 

From  the  remarks  which  have  been 
already  made,  every  perfon  muft  be  con- 
vinced, that  it  is  of  the  utmoft  confe- 
quence  to  prevent  the  fcarcity  of  the 
materials  from  which  Paper  is  to  be  fabri- 
cated. Although  cotton  has  been  likewife 
ufed  for  this  purpofe,  paper-makers  in  this 
country  have  depended  on  linen  Rags  for 
the  regular  purfuit  of  their  employment. 

All  Europe  has  of  late  years  experienced 
an  extraordinary  fcarcity  of  this  article, 
but  no  country  has  been  fo  much  injured 
by  it  as  England.  The  greatly  advanced 
price,  and  the  abfolute  fcarcity,  equally 
operating  to  obstruct  many  printing-prefTes 
in  this  kingdom;  and  various  works  re- 
main, for  thefe  reafons,  unpublifhed,  which 

might 


[      13     ] 

might  have  proved  very  ferviceable  to  the 
community. 

The  great  demands  for  Paper  in  this 
country  have  rendered  it  neceffary  to  be 
fupplied  from  the  continent  with  Rags. 
This  fupply  is  extremely  precarious,  and 
is  likely  to  be  more  wanted  as  the  con- 
fumption  of  Paper  increafes,  becaufe  this 
material,  which  is  the  bafis  of  Paper,  is  not 
to  be  obtained  in  England  in  fufficient 
quantity.  The  evil  confequence  of  not 
having  a  due  fupply  of  Rags  has  been 
the  ftoppage  of  a  number  of  Paper- 
mills  ;  and  as  it  is  a  manufactory  which 
requires  numerous  hands  (of  men,  women, 
and  children) ;  a  great  number  of  them 
have  been  thrown  upon  their  refpeclive 
parilhes  for  want  of  employment.  A  ftill 
more  important  confideration,  in  the  view 
of  commerce,  prefents  itfelf,  when  the 
raw  material  comes  from  abroad,  becaufe 
the  importation  of  it  is  paid  in  hard  cafh, 
b  4  the 


[  1*  ] 

the  preparation  of  which  might  have  em- 
ployed numbers  of  idle  hands  at  home 
advantageoufly. 

Thefe  reflections  induced  me  to  make 
various  experiments,  with  a  view  to  remedy, 
in  fome  degree,  this  evil ;  and,  after  many 
trials,  I  have  the  fatisfaction  to  remark, 
that  I  have  difcovered  feveral  fubftitutes 
for  linen  Rags,  which  have  been  hereto- 
fore untried  and  unknown,  and  which  will 
merit  the  attention  of  the  public.  One 
of  thefe  difcoveries  is  the  Art  of  extract- 
ing Printing  and  Writing  Ink  from  Wafte 
Paper,  whether  in  fmall  or  large  pieces, 
l>y  obliterating  the  ink,  and  rendering  the 
Paper  perfectly  white,  without  injuring  the 
texture  of  the  regenerated  Paper,  and  of  a 
quality  as  good  as  it  originally  was,  for 
the  purpofes  of  writing  and  re-printing. 

It  is  worthy  of  the  directors  of  families 

to  order  their  fervants  to  fave  all  the  wafte 

White 


f     15     ] 

White  Paper,  fuch  as  letters  and  old 
writing-paper,  which  are  generally  thrown 
away  or  burnt,  and  regarded  as  of  no 
confequence;  for,  fhould  this  be  attended 
to,  very  confiderable  quantities  would  be 
collected,  and  large  fums  of  money  faved, 
which  are  now  expended  in  foreign  coun- 
tries for  Rags ;  becaufe,  if  we  calculate 
that  Great  Britain  contains  fifteen  hundred 
thoufand  families,  and  that  half  a  meet  of 
Paper  iliould  be  daily  faved  in  every 
family,  it  would  produce  four  thoufand 
four  hundred  tons,*  which  is  about  one- 
third  of  the  quantity  of  Rags  which  have, 
of  late,  been  converted  annually  into 
Paper  in  this  country ;  whereby  near  two 
hundred  thoufand  pounds  would  annually 
remain  in  this  country,  which  fum  is  now 
fent  abroad  for  the  purchafe  of  Rags;  and 
eighty -two  thoufand  one  hundred  and 
twenty-live  pounds  would   be  faved  from 

*  A  ream,  or  five  hundred  fleets,  being  calculated 
at  eighteen  pounds  weight. 

fire 


[  I«  ] 

fire  and  definition,   calculating  a  pound 
of  old  Paper  torn  into  pieces  at  two  pence. 

It  has  been  imagined,  that  the  prefent 
war  has  principally  contributed  to  produce 
the  icarcity  of  Paper-fluff,  which,  how- 
ever, does  not  appear  to  be  the  fole 
caufe,  becaufe  the  quantity  of  Rags  ufed 
for  making  lint  is  very  inconfiderable, 
compared  to  ^he  enormous  quantity  at 
prefent  ufed  for  the  manufacture  of  Paper. 
Cartridges  have  ufually  been  made  on  the 
continent  of  old  written  Paper,  which 
heretofore  has  been  of  no  other  ufe  to 
Paper-makers  than  for  the  fabrication  of 
pafte-boards. — It  appears,  from  various 
confiderations,  that  the  fcarcity  has  ori- 
ginated from  the  extenfion  of  learning, 
which  occafions  much  larger  quantities 
of  Paper  for  writing  and  printing ;  the 
large  increafe  of  newfpapers  and  monthly 
publications.  Additional  ftationers,  prin- 
ters,   and    bookfellers,     countenance    this 

opinion* 


[      17     ] 

opinion.  More  children  are  now  every 
where  taught  to  read  and  write;  and  the 
hand-bills  of  every  defcription,  ufed  for 
mopkeepers,  plays,  quackery,  and  other 
trades,  require  additional  quantities  of 
Paper.  Paper-hanging,  which  is  an  in- 
vention of  the  middle  of  the  feventeenth 
century,  has,  of  late  years,  become  more 
general ;  and  few  new-built  houfes  are 
finifhed  with  walls,  or  wainfcot,  as  for- 
merly, but  the  furface  is  every  where 
decorated  with  painted  or  ftained  Paper, 
which  is  the  moil  beautiful,  the  cleaneft, 
and  the  cheaper!:  ornament  for  furnifhing 
rooms. 

I  beg  leave  to  obferve,  that  little  general 
knowledge,  upon  this  ufeful  fubjecl,  has 
been  hitherto  communicated  to  the  public; 
I,  therefore,  will  endeavour  to  give  a  brief 
hiftorical  account  of  the  various  methods 
and  materials  which  have  been  ufed  to 
convey  ideas  to  pofterity,  from  the  moll 

ancient 


[     '»     ] 

ancient  date  to  the  period  when  the  art  of 
making  Paper,  from  linen  rags,  was  in- 
vented. 

The  art  of  writing,  in  itfelf,  proves  that 
mankind,  at  the  time  of  its  invention, 
mall:  already  have  been  in  a  certain  de- 
gree civilized,  and  cannot  therefore  be 
very  ancient ;  but  the  exact  time  when 
this  art  was  difcovered  is  impoflible  to 
be  traced. 

The  invention  of  letters,  and  their  various 
combinations,  in  the  forming  of  words  in 
any  language,  has  fomething  fo  ingenious 
and  wonderful  in  it,  that  moft  who  have 
treated  thereof,  can  hardly  forbear  attri- 
buting it  to  a  divine  original,  and  fpeaking 
of  it  with  fuch  a  high  admiration  which 
is  not  far  from  a  kind  of  rapture.  Indeed, 
if  we  confider  of  what  vail,  and  even  daily 
fervice  it  is  to  mankind,  it  mud  be  certainly 
allowed  to  be  one  of  the  greate/i,  and  moft 

furprizing 


[  19  1 

fur  prizing  difcoveries  that  ever  was  made 
in  the  world.  No  perfon  can  deny  of 
what  general  ufe  the  art  of  writing  is  in 
commerce ;  in  contracts  of  every  kind  ;  in 
preferving,  improving,  and  propagating 
learning  and  knowledge ;  in  communi- 
cating our  fentiments  to,  and  correfpond- 
ing  with  our  friends,  with  thofe  we  love, 
or  others,  at  any  diftance,  whither  letters 
can  be  conveyed.  And  by  the  means  of 
writing,  as  the  moft  valuable  of  all  its 
advantages,  we  have  a  code  of  divine  laws, 
ufeful  hiftory,  indifputable  revelations,  as 
a  conftant  direftory  for  our  conduct,  in 
our  courfe  through  this  probationary  flate 
of  life,  to  a  happy  eternity. 

Notwithstanding  thefe  great  and  mani- 
fold benefits,  which  men  have  all  along 
received  from  this  curious  and  wonderful 
invention,  it  is  very  remarkable,  that 
writing,  which  gives  fome  degree  of  immor- 
tality 


t      20      ] 

tality  to  almoft  all  other  things,  mould  be, 
by  the  difpofal  of  Divine  Providence,  fo 
ordered,  as  to  be  carelefs  in  preferving  the 
memory  of  its  firlt  founders.  No  archives 
are  preferved,  wherein  the  names  of  thofe 
perfons  are  repofited,  that  have  deferved 
fo  much  of  mankind,  by  inventing  the 
characters,  and  alphabets,  proper  to  exprefs 
their  own  language  and  thoughts!  If 
we  enquire  only  after  our  own  country 
way  of  writing,  who  can  tell  us  the 
names  of  thofe  ingenious  men,  that  firft 
found  out  the  alphabets  ufed  in  our.  offices 
of  records,  or  indeed  any  hand  in  ufe 
amongfl:  us? 

Some  make  objections  to  this  boafted 
utility  of  writing,  and  likewife  to  the 
new-difcovered  fubftitutes  for  Paper-ftuff, 
by  which  the  quantity  of  Paper,  unavoid- 
ably neceflary  for  writing,  will  be  fo 
greatly    encreafed.      They    alledge,    that 

the 


[     21      ] 

the  inconveniencies,  and  evils,*  that  letters 
are  the  caufes  of,  are  equal  to,  if  not 
more,  than  the  advantages  that  arife  there- 
from. Vicious  and  libertine  books,  fay 
they,  are  the  lading  fources  of  corruption 
in  faith  and  morals.  By  the  means  of 
Paper  and  writing,  falfe  notions  in  religion, 
and  even  highly  irritating  herefies  are 
broached,  and  fpeedily  propagated;  trai- 
torous correfpondencies  are  held,  and  de- 
ceitful contrivances  are  carried  on  to  the 
ruin  of  private  families,  and  often  to  the 
deilruclion  of  happinefs  in  wedlock;  and 
fometimes  to  the  fubverfion  of  public  ad- 
ministrations  and   government,    which   we 


*  N.  Tate,  Poet  Laureat  in  Queen  Amies  time, 
wrote  the  following  lines  on  the  good  and  evil  of 
/Writing. 

View  writing's  art,  that  like  a  fovereign  Queen 

Amongft  her  fubje£ts  faiences  are  feen; 

As  fhe  in  dignity  the  reft  tranfcends, 

So  far  her  power  of  good  and  harm  extends; 

And  ftrange  effe&s  in  both  from  her  we  find, 

The  Pallas  and  Pandora  of  mankind. 

have 


[  22  ] 
have  in  late  years  experienced  in  the 
major  part  of  Europe. — It  is  certain  that 
much  mifchief  has  arifen  from  Paper  and 
Writing ;  and  yet  what  is  it  but  faying, 
that  the  pen  is  as  dangerous  an  inftrument 
in  the  world  as  the  tongue?  mult  we 
therefore  renounce  the  ufe  of  the  one,  as 
well  as  the  other?  This  would  be  a  fana- 
tical extreme,  that  all  perfons  of  common 
fenfe  and  common  prudence  will  avoid 
and  abhor  :  for  it  is  evident,  that  it  is  not 
the  proper  ufe,  but  the  abufe  of  the  art, 
that  is  objected  againft. 

Lycurgus,  a  king  of  Thrace,  obferving 
the  bad  effects  of  wine  amongft  fuch  of 
his  fubjecls  who  drank  it  to  excefs,  had 
all  the  vines  in  his  kingdom  cut  down, 
and  deftroyed.  Can  any  one  applaud  that 
king's  contrivance,  as  a  piece  of  wifdom? 
or  was  it  not  rather  a  fooliih  and  frantic 
act?  The  fame  muft  be  applied  to  the 
above   fubject;  for  as  there  is  hardly  any 

one 


I     23     ] 

one  ufeful  and  good  thing  in  the  world  but 
what  may  be  perverted  to  bad  purpofes; 
fo  the  abufe  of  Paper  and  Writing  is  a 
poor  argument  agaimt  the  general  and 
great  utility  thereof.  There  have  been 
fome  perfons  like  Lycurgus,  of  Thrace , 
of  this  erroneous  way  of  reafoning,  with 
regard  to  letters;  T/tamus,  an  ancient 
Egyptian  king,  as  is  ftated  in  Plato's  Phce- 
drus,  remonttrated  agaimt  the  ufe  thereof; 
as  alfo  againft  the  reception  of  the  ufeful 
parts  of  the  mathematics,  when  Theut 
offered  to  introduce  them  amongft  his 
fubjecls.  Lkinhis,  a  Roman  emperor  like- 
wife,  was  a  great  enemy  to  letters,  and 
ufed  men  of  learning  and  philofophers 
with  outrageous  cruelty,  calling  them  the 
bane  and  peji  of  jbciety.  But  thefe  mull 
be  looked  upon  as  the  extravagant  po- 
tions and  whims  of  ignorant  perfons  who 
obftinately  glory  to  deviate  from  common 
ienfe  and  the  judgment  of  mankind;  and 
therefore  ought  to  be  no  further  regarded, 

c  than 


[      24     ] 

than  for  their  Angularity,  and  the  abfurd 
confequences  that  attend  them. 

Another  pretext  againft  the  ufe  of  Paper 
and  Writing  feems  to  be  more  plaufible 
than  the  former  is,  that  it  is  an  encourage- 
ment to  a. lazy  difpofition.  The  objector 
fays,  if  we  truft  too  much  to  books,  or  only 
write  out  what  we  ought  to  commit  to 
our  memories,  we  may  in  that  be  faid  to 
lean  to  a  broken  ftaff ;  and  be  apt  to  ima- 
gine ourfelves  more  learned  and  knowing 
than  in  reality  we  are.  It  is  not  the  pof- 
feffion  of  an  extenfive  and  beautiful  library 
with  learned  books  that  makes  a  man  wife 
and  learned ;  nor  a  fuperficial  manner  of 
reading  them  over,  or  even  making  extracts 
from  them,  by  way  of  a  common  memo- 
randum book,  that  will  enable  us  to  fpeak 
pertinently  upon  fubjecls,  of  which  we 
wifh  to  have  the  appearance  to  be  matters. 
Nothing  but  a  fund  in  the  memory,  a 
large  ftock  of  good  obfervations,  and  the 

real 


[     25     ] 

real  bafis  of  knowledge,  gained  by  diligence 
and  experience  carefully  gathered  and  laid 
up  there,  can  enable  us  to  fet  up  as  traders 
in  literature.  Otherwife,  we  fuppofe  our- 
felves  to  be  great  fcholars  in  the  fame 
manner  as  an  empty,  vain-glorious  man, 
whom  Seneca  mentions,  did:  (Calvifius 
Sabinus).  As  he  was  rich,  he  hired  into  his 
houfe  feveral  fervants,  that  were  well 
qualified  in  feveral  forts  of  learning;  and 
on  this  Jiock  he  fet  up  for  a  perfon  of 
erudition;  fo  that  he  could  refolve  by  them 
almoft  any  queftion  in  the  circle  of  litera- 
ture that  was  ftarted  amongft  his  vifitants. 

Juft  fo  may  be  faid,  that  the  relying  on 
books,  the  product  of  writing  on  Paper, 
gives  the  mind  a  turn  to  an  indolent  habit ; 
and  takes  it  off  from  that  induftrious  purfuit 
and  attention,  by  which  a  mature  know- 
ledge of  arts  and  fciences  are  the  mod 
properly  and  furely  gained.  This  objec- 
tion muft  be  allowed  in  its  full  force,  but 
c  2  never* 


[  2«  ] 

neverthelefs  the  knowledge  of  letters  can- 
not be  the  real  caufe  of  fuch  indolence,  or 
deficiency  in  the  improvement  of  our  na- 
tural powers  and  faculties.  The  noble 
inventions  of  Paper  and  writing  can,  there- 
fore, by  no  means  be  accufed  of  encou- 
raging floth  or  negligence ;  but,  if  it  be 
made  a  right  ufe  of,  it  is  undeniably  of 
fpecial  afliftance  to  mankind  in  their 
literary  purfuits  and  acquifitions.  For 
where  is  the  memory,  however  well  cul- 
tivated, that  does  not  fail  the  owner  fome- 
times  in  particular  circumftances  ?  and 
then  to  have  recourfe  to  the  fubfidiary 
aid  of  writing  on  Paper,  muft  be  allowed 
to  be  of  fingular  advantage.  A  perfon  may 
fometimes  remember  very  well  a  quotation, 
or  a  ftory,  but  may,  even  for  the  moment, 
not  be  able  to  recollect  the  author's  name, 
which  is  often  required  to  an  illuftration ; 
is  in  fuch  inftance  a  good  library  therefore 
not  a  beneficial  refource  ?  Is  here  not  fully 
proved  the  ufefulnefs  of  Paper  and  Wri- 
ting? 


[     27     ] 

ting?  Let  none,  therefore,  lay  that  blame 
upon  the  ufe  thereof,  which  more  juftly 
belongs  to  their  own  wrong  way  of  rea- 
foning;  for  it  can  no  way  encourage  idle- 
nefs,  but  rather  opens  and  exhibits  an 
ample  field,  in  which  the  indubious  may 
advantageoufly  employ  themfelves  with  ho* 
nour  and  credit,  if  it  be  applied  to  the 
various  good  purpofes  for  which  it  is  moft 
truly  adapted. 

Mr.  Robert  More  gives  a  definition  of 
writing  in  the  following  words:  Writing, 
(fays  he,  in  his  fhort  eflfay  upon  the  invent 
tion  thereof,)  is  fuck  a  reprefentation  of  our 
words,  but  more  permanent,  as  our  words  are 
(or  ought  to  be)  of  our  thoughts.  He  ftates 
that  the  various  combinations  of  twenty- 
four  letters  (and  none  of  them  repeated) 
will  amount  to 

620,448,401,733,239,439,360,000.* 


*  Thefe  figures  are  right ;  and  I  join  here,  for  the 

ufe  of  thofe  who  wifh  to  be  informed,  the  calculation, 

c  3  which 


[     28     ] 

Writing,  in  the   moft  ancient  language 

that 


which    is   done   by    multiplying  all  the    twenty-four 
figures  one  with  another. 


362880 
by         10 

3628800 
by  11 

39916800 
by  12 

479001600 

by 13 

6227020800 
fry 14 

87178291200 


[     29      1 

that   we   know   of,  is  called  Dikduk  Gnat, 

which 


87178291200 
by V5 

1307674368000 

by  16 

20922789888000 

J>y »7 

■  355687428096000 

by  18 

6402373705728000 

*>y 19 

121645100408832000 
by  20 

2432902008176640000 
by  21 

51090942171709440000 
by  22 

1 124000727777607680000 
by  23 

25852016738884976640000 

by 24 

620,448,401,733,239,439,360,000 

Clavius,  the  Jefuit,  who  alfo  computed  thefe  com- 
binations, makes  the  number  to  be  but 

5,852,616,738,497,664,000 
which  feems  to  be  an  error  of  the  prefs,  and  that  he 
calculates  only  23  letters  in  his  alphabet,  and  the  mif- 
printing  appears  only  in  a  few  figures 

25,852,016,738,884,976,640,000 
C  4 


[      30     ] 

which  it  is  faid  fignifies  a  fubtle  invention; 
and  fo  it  really  is,  and  appears  to  be,  if 
we  do  but  reflecl:,  as  Tully  obferves  in 
his  Tufculan  Que/lions,  that  the  founds  of 
the  voice,  which  are  in  a  manner  infinite, 
are  reprefented  by  a  few  marks  or  characters, 
which  we  call  letters,  Thefe  letters  in  He- 
brew are  called  Othioth,  nwnx,  that  is, 
Signs;  being  the  figns,  or  reprefentations 
of  our  words,  as  is  expreffed  in  the  fore- 
going definition. 

But  it  may  not  be  amifs  here  to  take 
notice,  that  it  is  not  absolutely  neceflary 
that  there  mould  be  juft  fuch  a  precife 
number  of  letters,  twenty-four,  neither 
more  or  lefs,  to  exprefs  ail  the  words  in 
a  language.  The  alphabets  of  various 
languages  fhew  the  contrary.  The  Hebrew, 
Samaritan,  and  Syviac,  have  twenty-two; 
the  Arabic,  twenty-eight ;  the  Perfic,  and 
Egyptian  or  Coptic,  thirty-two;  the  pre- 
fent  Ruffian,  forty-one;  the  Malabar,  fifty- 
one; 


[     31      ] 

one;  the  Japanefe  have  three  alphabets, 
and  forty-eight  letters;  the  Chinefe  have 
no  alphabet,  but  ufe  near  eighty  thoufand 
characters;  the  Greeks  are  fuppofed  to  have 
had  but  fixteen  letters  at  the  firft.  But  the 
ingenious  Wachter,  in  his  Natura  SC  Scrip- 
tura  Concordia,  has  formed  a  fcheme  to 
mew,  that  ten  characters,  the  number  of 
our  fingers,  are  fufficient  for  the  exprefling 
of  all  words  in  all  languages;  as  ten 
figures,  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6,  7,  8,  9,  0,  are  fuf- 
ficient  to  all  calculations.  As  this  inven- 
tion of  Mr.  Wachter  is  at  leaft  a  curiofity,  I 
have  here  inferted  it. 


Con- 


[     32     ] 

Conspectus  Alphabeti  Naturalis 

Ex  Wachteri  Natura  &  Scriptura  Concordia,  page  64. 


Genus. 

FlGURA. 

POTESTAS. 

Vocal 

O 

a,  e,  i,  0,  u. 

Guttur 

Q 

* 

k,  c,  ch,  q,  g,  h. 

Lingual 

^ 

1. 

Lingual 

^ 

d,  t. 

Lingual 

*                 '  ^ 

r. 

Dental 

m 

s. 

Labial 

3 

b,  p. 

Labial 

71 

m. 

Labial 

H 

f,  ph,  v,  w. 

Nafal 

A 

n. 

The  art  of  writing  was  for  a  long  time 
entirely  unknown  in  Germany,  until  the 

reign 


[      33     ] 

reign  of  the  Emperor  Charles  the  Great, 
and  made  even  very  little  progrefs  for  a 
number  of  years  after  his  reign.  Contract 
and  deeds  were  only  regiftered  in  very 
extraordinary  cafes,  and  in  general  confided 
to  the  memory  of  authentic  and  refpecftable 
perfons ;  and  in  the  prefent  time,"  there  is 
in  no  country  written  more  than  in  Ger- 
many, which  is  proved  by  about  one  hun- 
dred thoufand  new  publications  annually; 
which  confume  a  vaft  quantity  of  Paper. 

Having  fhortly  noticed  the  letters  in- 
vented and  adopted  for  writing  and  print- 
ing, and  conveying  ideas,  fentiments,  and 
improvements  in  arts  and  fciences  from  one 
to  another,  I  will  now  give  a  brief  account 
of  the  inftruments  and  materials  which 
have  been  made  ufe  of,  before  I  proceed 
to  a  hiftory  of  the  materials  which  have 
been  engraved,  printed,  and  written  on. 

The 


C     34     ] 

The  inftruments  were  of  two  kinds ;  they 
performed  their  fervices  either  immediately 
or  by  the  afliftance  of  fluids.  To- the 
firft  belong  the  wedge,  (cuneus);  the 
chiflel,  (celtes,  celten,  coellum,  caelum); 
and  the  writing  fefcue,  (Jilus,  graphiicm). 
And  to  the  fecond,  the  writing  reed, 
(calamus  fcriptoriusy  or  calamus  chartarius); 
the  pencil ;  and  the  quills  or  pens. 

The  Wedge  and  the  chiffel  are  the 
mod  ancient  writing  inflruments ;  the 
firft  inhabitants  of  the  globe  formed  there- 
with in  wood,  ftone,  and  on  metal  and 
wax,  their  images,  or  representations, 
hieroglyphicks,  and  at  laft  their  alpha- 
betical letters,  which  have  been  mentioned 
in  the  Bible  in  feveral  places ;  (Job, 
ch.  xix.  v.  23,  24.  Jeremiah,  ch.  xvii.  v.  1.) 
On  thofe  followed  the  WFiting-fefcue, 
which  was  ufually  made  from  iron,  and 
fometimes  from  ivory,  copper,  filver,  &c. 
Genteel   perfons    ufed  in    general    fefcues 

of 


[     35     ] 

of  filver,  of  which  one  has  been  found  of 
Childerich.  Thofe  of  ivory  or  bone  were 
ufed  to  write  on  wood  and  wax;  and 
thofe  made  of  iron  for  writing  on  leaden 
and  copper  plates. 

Thefe  fefcues  were  of  different  fhapes; 
fometimes  large  and  ftrong,  and  fmall  and 
thin,  for  other  purpofes ;  fome  were  of  the 
fhape  of  pins  or  needles ;  but  one  end 
was  ufually  blunt  and  broad,  to  efface  the 
mifwritten  letters  and  words,  which  were 
named  by  the  Romans,  Jiilum  vertere. 
Some  fefcues  were  fo  large,  that  they 
could  be  ufed  for  the  fame  purpofes  as 
ftilettos ;  and  feveral  authors  have  noticed, 
that  in  many  inftances  they  have  been 
employed  for  committing  murder.  But  it 
is  doubtful,  if  this  be  the  reafon,  why 
the  ufe  thereof  has  been  entirely  prohi- 
bited for  fome  time  in  Rome.  It  would 
be  a  ftrange  interdiction;  and  as  Angular 
as  a  prohibition  of  cords  and   Hnives,  be- 

caufe 


[      36     ] 

caufe  they  have  been  fometimes  employed 
for  committing  murder  and  fuicide. 

But  fuch  fefcues  were  too  fharp  for 
writing  on  parchment  and  Egyptian  paper, 
for  which  reafon  reeds  were  employed  for 
thofe  purpofes.  Pliny  fays,  that  the  an- 
cients gave  the  preference  to  Egyptian 
reed,  (cognatione  quadam  papyri.')  Yet  many 
other  reeds  have  been  ufed;  and  Martinus 
Crufius  Hates,  that  the  writing  reeds  from 
Perfia  were  generally  ufed.  When  fuch 
reeds  became  blunt  by  ufe,  they  were 
either  iharpened  with  a  knife,  or  on  a 
rough  Itone,  and  fuch  re-pointed  reed  was 
named  by  Cicero  calamum  temperatum. 

The  reeds  were  fplit  on  the  points,  like 
our  pens,  to  lay  the  colour  or  ink  neater 
on  the  paper  or  parchment,  for  which 
reafon  Aufonius  names  them  dijtpedes. 
According  to  Chardin,  the  ufe  of  reeds  is 
ftill  continued  in   feveral   Oriental    cour^ 

tries, 


[      37     ] 

tries,  and  not  fuperceded  by  the  introduc- 
tion of  quills.  Goguet  and  others  main- 
tain that  pencils  have  been  ufed  for  writing 
prior  to  the  introduction  of  reeds,  but 
nothing  can  be  pofitively  afcertained,  ex- 
cept that  reeds  have  been  always  more 
abundantly  in  ufe  than  pencils.  The 
Chinefe  continue  ftill  to  ufe  hair-pencils 
for  painting  their  letters.  Their  ink-ftand 
is  a  polifhed  piece  of  marble,  with  a  hole 
in  one  corner  containing  water,  in  which 
they  dip  a  piece  of  ink,  and  rub  it  on 
the  marble  more  or  lefs,  according  as  they 
wifh  to  make  the  ftrokes  more  black  or 
brighter.  They  hold  the  pencil  perpendi- 
cular, and  write  from  the  right  to  the  left, 
from  the  top  to  the  bottom.  The  marble, 
paper,  pencil,  and  ink,  which  are  all  their 
writing  inftruments  and  materials,  are 
jointly  named  pau-tfe, 

Rau wolff  tells  us  in  his  Travels,  p.  87, 
(Aug(burg,    1573,)    that   in   the    Turkitfi 

dominions, 


t     38     ] 

dominions,  in  the  mops,  canes  (for  pens) 
are  to  be  fold,  which  are  fmall  and  hol- 
low within,  fmooth  without,  and  of  a 
brownifh  red  colour,  wherewith  the  Turks 
and  Moors  write  :  for  to  write  with  goofe- 
quills  is  not  in  ufe  with  them.  Taver- 
nier  alfo,  in  one  of  his  voyages,  p.  229, 
tells  us,  that  the  Perlians  ufe  three  forts  of 
hands:  fet-hand,  court-hand,  and  running- 
hand;  and  that  they  write  with  fmall  In- 
dian reeds,  bearing  their  hands  exceeding 
lightly.  Their  ink,  he  fays,  is  made  of 
galls  and  charcoal,  pounded  together  with 
foot;  but  their  paper  is  coarfe  and  brown, 
being  made  of  cotton  fuftian.  Sir  John 
Chardin,  in  his  Travels,  vol.  ii.  p.  108,  &c. 
likewife  obferves,  that  the  Perfians,  who 
write  from  the  right  hand  to  the  left,  hold 
their  paper  in  their  hands,  and  do  not 
lean  upon  tables  or  defks,  as  we  do,  and 
perform  their  work  with  dexterity.  Worm, 
in  his  Mufeum,  p.  164  and  383,  tells  us, 
that  the  inhabitants  of  Malacca  write  from 

the 


t     39     ] 

the  left  hand  to- the  right,  as  we  do,  upon 
the  leaves  of  palm  trees,  fome  of  which 
are  two  cubits  long,  two  inches  broad, 
and  as  thick  as  parchment;  they  make 
their  letters,  by  pricking  the  leaf  with  an 
iron  ilyle,  which  they  hold  in  their  right 
hand,  while  the  leaf  is  held  in  the  left. 
The  Turks  in  like  manner,  who  employ  a 
great  number  of  clerks,  as  they  permit 
no  printing  amongft  them,  according  to 
the  aforefaid  RauwolrT's  teflimony,  oftener 
write  upon  their  knees  than  upon  defks 
or  tables. 

The  introduction  of  quills,  of  which  we 
make  at  prefent  our  writing  pens,  accord- 
ing to  Ifidorus,  Montfaucon,  and  Schwarz, 
is  only  one  thoufand  two  or  three  hundred 
years  fince  ;  and  thofe  who  fay  that  it  has 
been  noticed  by  Juvenal  are  as  erroneous 
as  Chrift,  who,  in  his  treatife  on  Li- 
terature and  Antiquities,  ftates,  p.  321, 
that  pens  made  of  quills  are  only  two  or 
d  three 


t  4°  ] 
three  hundred  years  in  ufe.  In  the  im- 
perial library  at  Vienna  is  a  picture,  ex- 
hibited as  a  great  curiofity,  of  Ariftotle's 
writing  with  a  quill ;  and  in  Rome  is  the 
ftatue  from  which  this  picture  is  copied, 
with  a  manufcript  written  in  1471.  If 
that  had  been  written  in  Ariftotle's  time, 
the  ftatue  would  have  been  molt  likely 
carved  with  a  reed  inftead  of  a  quill. 
Iftdorus  Hifpalenfis,  who  lived  about  the 
middle  of  the  feventh  century,  is  the 
Jirft  who  ufed  the  word  penna  for  a 
writing  pen. 

Let  me  here  obferve,  that  wherever  the 
word  pen  occurs  in  our  Englifh  tranfla- 
tion  of  the  Old  and  New  Teftament,  we 
muft  not  underftand  it  of  a  pen  made 
of  a  quill,  but  of  an  iron  ftyle,  or  a 
reed ;  for  though  our  name  pen  be  derived 
'  from  the  Latin  penna,  yet  this  latter  is 
never  ufed  for  a  pen  to  write  with,  in 
the  Roman  claffics.  Bayle,  in  his  dic- 
tionary, 


[  *»  ]   ■ 

tionaiy,  relates  a  remarkable  particular  of 
Leo  Allatius,  that  he  having  made  ufe  of 
one  and  the  fame  pen  for  forty  years,  in 
writing  Greek,  and  lofing  it  at  lad,  was 
ready  to  cry  for  grief;  but  he  does  not 
inform  us  what  that  pen  was  made  of, 
nor  whether  he  did  not  make  ufe  of 
fome  others  between  whiles.  To  give  an 
inftance  nearer  home  of  a  fimilar  cafe, 
Philemon  Holland,  a  phyiicianof  Coventry, 
tranflated  Pliny's  Natural  Hiftory  into  En- 
glim  with  one  pen,  as  he  fays  himfelf  in 
thefe  lines: 

With  one  fole  pen,  I  wrote  this  book, 

Made  of  a  grey-goofe  quill ; 
A  pen  it  was  when  I  it  took, 

A  pen  I  leave  it  ftill. 

The  author  of  the  Hiftory  of  Manual  Arts, 
8vo.  p.  61,  fays,  that  a  lady,  whofe  name 
he  mentions  not,  preferred  this  identical 
pen  in  a  lilver  cafe;  fo  that  it  pofllbly 
may  remain  in  fome  mufeum  of  curioll- 
ties  to  this  day. 

D  2  In 


C    42    1 

In  all  Stationery  Shops  in  this  country 
are  now  exhibited  for  fale  various  pens 
made  of  -gold  and  filver,  fome  of  which 
are  very  ufeful,  containing  ink  in  fuch  a 
manner,  that  a  perfon,  by  fliaking  it,  is 
at  all  times  able  to  write  on  promenades 
and  travelling,  or  in  libraries,  picture 
galleries,  naturalifts  cabinets,  &c»  which 
is  much  preferable  to  the  writing  with 
black-lead  pencils,  which  rubs  out  and 
is  obliterated.  The  mechanic  Scheller 
in  Leipfic  makes  a  fuperior  kind.  Ne- 
Verthelefs,  pens  made  of  goofe-quills  re- 
main in  common  ufe,  the  confumption  of 
which  is  now  very  great  in  all  countries, 
and  are  imported  in  many  countries  to  a 
considerable  amount.  Is  it,  therefore,  not 
furprizing  that  no  greater  attention  is 
paid  to  breed  geefe  more  abundantly,  as 
they  provide  not  only  pens  to  write  with, 
but  alfo  feathers  for  our  beds  to  repofe 
easily,  and  wholefome  food  for  our  fup- 
^port  t 

In 


[     43     ] 

In  the  library  of  the  Duke  of  Brunf- 
wick  at  "Woifenbuttle  is  an  old  Greek 
manufcript  of  the  four  Evangelifts,  in 
which  the  pictures  of  St.  Matthew  and 
St.  Mark  are  painted  with  beautiful  co- 
lours on  a  gilt  ground.  All  the  ancient 
writing  utenfils  are  here  more  diftinct 
than  in  any  other  work.  The  ink-ftand 
is  therein  of  a  black  colour,  and  clofe  to 
it  a  veflel  which  feems  to  contain  a  ted 
liquid. 

The  fand-box  or  glafs  was  likewife  a 
writing  utenfil  of  the  ancients.  But  they 
joined  alfo  another  reflel  or  glafs,  filled 
with  a  liquid,  to  attenuate  the  ink. 

The  fefcue  and  reed"  had  always  a  fepa- 
rate  confervatory,  to  prevent  their  being 
damaged,  which  was  named  by  the  Latins 
theca  calamaria,  and  graphiarium.  A 
puncher  was  ufually  joined,  which  ferved 
to  point  out  the  commencement  and 
i>  3  end 


[     44     ] 

end  of  each  line,  and  fometimes  the  large 
letters. 


The    rule,    regula,    nonna,    canon,    was 
ufually  a  feparate  utenfil,  but   fometimes 
joined  in  the  confervatbry.     It  was  ufed  to 
draw  lines,    and   to   divide  the   meets  of 
parchment  into  columns.     The  lines  were 
drawn  with    an   instrument,    fimilar  to  a 
demi-circle,  with    a    handle,    and  leaden 
or  iron  points.      The  fame  inftrument,  if 
of    iron,  ferved   likewife   for   cutting   the 
parchment  or  paper.     If  it  was  too  iharp, 
it  often  cut  the  parchment.     This  inftru- 
ment   was   named  fubula.       Blank  lines, 
drawn    either    with    the  fefcue    or  with 
the  fubula,    are   difcovered   in   all   neatly 
written  ancient  manufcripts,   and  in  many 
records  from  the  fixth   to  the  fourteenth 
century.      The  pierced   points   difcovered 
on    both    ends   of   the  lines  were    made 
with  the  before  mentioned  puncher. 

Pumice 


I     «     1 

Pumice  (pumex)  was  likewife  a  writing 
material  of  the  ancients,  and  \jfed  to 
fmooth  the  rough  and  uneven  parts  of  the 
parchment,  or  to  fharpen  the  reed.  Pu- 
mice has  been  likewife  ufed  in  modern 
times  to  erafe  ancient  writings,  to  the 
deftruction  of  valuable  manufcripts,  which 
parchments  were  again  fmooth ened,  and 
often  fcribbled  over  inconfequent  fluff,  or 
of  lefs  note  than  it  contained  formerly, 
which  is  the  origin  of  codices  refcriptu 
But  if  the  ink  had  funk  too  much  in  the 
parchment,  remnants  of  the  old  letters 
remained,  as  is  to  be  feen  in  the  library  at 
Wolfenbuttle,  where  is  preferved  an  old 
piece  of  parchment,  from  which  the  Epifile 
to  the  Romans  was  erafed,  and  the  copyift 
had  written  the  Origines  of  the  Bifliop 
Indorus. 

A  fponge  ferved  to  rub  out  fuch  letters 

as  were  written  by  miftake  or  inattention 

on  the  parchment,  and  to.  wipe,  off  or  to 

d  4  cleanfe 


[     46     ] 

cleanfe  the  writing  reed.  Parchment  or 
paper  was  cut  either  with  paper-fcifTars, 
or  the  before  mentioned  fubula ;  and  all 
lines  were  feparated  at  an  equal  diftance 
with  a  compafs. 

The  ink  that  the  ancients  wrote  with, 
was  of  various  kinds,  in  the  composition 
and  colours,  as  we  have  it  now.  Black,  as 
at  prefent,  was  the  moft  common ;  for  that 
reafon  the  Latins  called  It,  melon,  atra- 
mentum.  Diofcorides,  Pliny,  Vitruvius, 
and  Ifodorus  have  acquainted  us  with,  the 
different  preparations  of  the  ink  which 
the  ahcient§  ufedv  which  are  not  at  all 
(imilar  to  the  prefent.  Pliny  fays,  that 
the  Romans  made  their  ink  of  foot,  taken 
from  furnaces  and  baths.  Some  alfo  wrote 
with  the  black  liquid  that  is  found  in  the 
fepia,  or  cuttle-fifh.  Dalechamp,  in  a 
note  upon  the  aforefaid  chapter  of  Pliny, 
obferves,  that  the  northern  nations,  (with- 
out explaining  which   he  means  by   that 

term) 


[     47      ] 

term)  write  very  well  with  the  faid  li- 
quid, by  adding  a  little  alum  to  it.  Jacob 
Quandt  defcribes  the  ink  of  the  ancient 
Hebrews,  and  in  the  Canaparius  *  published 
at  Venice  in  1619,  are  publifhed  a  great 
number  of  receipts  for  making  the  ink 
of  the  ancients. 

Perfius,  the  poet,  in  the  following  verfes, 
tranflated  by  Mr.  Dryden,  humoroufly 
defcribes  a  lazy  young  fhident,  laying  the 
blame  of  his  own  idlenefs  upon  his  writ- 
ing materials ;  where  he  metaphorically 
puts  sepia  for  ink,  and  ufes  three  different 
words,  in  the  compafs  of  four  lines,  viz. 
calamus,  arundo,  and  fiftula,    for  a   pen. 

With  much  ado,  his  book  before  him  laid, 
And  parchment  with  the  finoother  fide  difplay'd  ; 
He  takes  the  papers,  lays  'em  down  again, 
And  with  unwilling  fingers  tries  his  pen; 

Some 


*  This  book  is  written  in  bad  Latin,  and  defcribej 
numerous    chemical   experiments,    and    was  therefore 
re-publiflied  at  London  in  1660;  and  at  Rotterdam  in 
'1718. 


[     48     ] 

Some  peevifh  quarrel  ftraight  he  flrives  to  pick, 
His  quill  writes  double,  or  his  ink's  too  thick ; 
Infufe  more  water;  now  'tis  grown  too  thin, 
It  finks,  nop  can  the  characters  be  feen. 


The  firft  ink  was  made  of  red  wine, 
concentrated  by  boiling,  and  of  mu(k 
named  fapa ;  fince  of  mulberry  juice ; 
but  principally  of  foot,  tempered  with 
fome  glue  or  gum,  and  fometimes,  for 
the  prefervation  of  paper  and  parchment, 
with  an  extract  from  wormwood.  The 
Chinefe  make  ink  from  lamp-black,  ob- 
tained by  burning  different  materials,  prin* 
cipally  of  fir  wood  and  oil,  of  which  they 
make  a  pafle  and  dry  it.  All  ink  made  of 
foot,  changed  in  the  courfe  of  time,  its 
black  colour  into  yellow,  as  appears  by 
many  ancient  manufcripts.  But  we  muft 
not  form  a  decided  opinion  on  the  colour 
of  ink  with  which  manufcripts  have  been 
written ;  becaufe  we  find,  in  almoft  all 
manufcripts  of  the  firft  fourteen  centuries, 
letters  of  different  colours,  from  the  paleft 

to 


[     *9     3 

to  the  darkeft  ;  and  Wanfley  juftly  obferves, 
that  amongft  ancient  manuscripts,  of  one 
thoufand  years  and  upwards  old,  are  found 
fome  written  with  ink  yet  darker  black 
than  any  which  we  now  are  able  to  make. 
We  cannot,  therefore,  reject  the  antiquity 
of  a  diploma,  becaufe  it  refembles  our 
modern  ink. 

Our  anceftors  ufed  not  only  black  ink, 
but  alfo  red  ink  of  different  inades  and 
qualities,  which  was  made  of  ruddle, 
rubrica;  red  lead,  minium;  the  juice  of 
kermes,  coccus ;  or  of  vermilion,  cinnabaris; 
and  fometimes  purple  ink,  which  was 
made,  with  a  particular  treatment,  from 
boiled  purple  fnails,  and  their  pulverized 
{hells. 

Purple    ink    was    very    expenfive,  and 
therefore  not  much  ufed*.     The   writing 

therewith 

*  The    knowledge  of  tfye  ingredients  ufed   by  the 
ancients,  in  making  purple  was  loft,  with  the  con  que  ft 

of 


[      50     ] 

therewith  became  in  later  times  a  pre- 
rogative of  the  Emperors,  that  colour 
being  a  token  of  dignity,  grandeur,  and 
fublimity.  The  oriental  Emperors  figned 
their  edicts  and  mandates  with  purple  ink, 
for  which  reafon  it  was  named  facrum 
encaujlum ;  and  as  late  as  the  twelfth  cen- 
tury, they  divided  that  honour  with  their 
next  relations.  The  Emperor  Leo  inter- 
dicted the  ufe  of  the  facrum  encaufiurn  to 
all  private  perfons  and  noblemen;  and 
the  regents  who  governed  the  flate,  during 
the  minority  of  an  Emperor,  ufed  not 
purple,  but  green  ink  for  their  fignature. 
Montfaucon  notices  fome  Imperial  figna- 
tures  with  facro  encaujio,  which  is  greatly 

different 


of  Conftantinople,  becaufe  the  purple-manufaftures 
were,  fince  the  reign  of  Theodofius,  the  great  pri- 
vate property  of  the  Emperors,  and  therefore  there 
remained  only  one  at  Tyre,  and  another  at  Con- 
ftantinople.  ^  The  former  place  was  deftroyed  by  the  . 
Saracens  and  the  other  by  the'  Turks;  and  thus  this 
art,  with  which  only  a  few  perfons  were  acquainted, 
has  been  loft,  and  not  yet  again  difcovered. 


[  51  ] 

different  from  the  encauftum  ufed   by  the 
Greeks  and  Romans  for  painting. 

Jofephus  fays,  the  Jews  had  their  thora 
with  golden  letters;  and  Hieronymus  men- 
tions that    in   his  time   has    been   written 
with  gold  ;    which   yet  is    copioufly  done 
in   Egypt,  according  to   Maillet's   descrip- 
tion of  Egypt,   vol.  2.  p.    192.     It  is  well 
known,  that  the  Perfians,  when  they  write 
to    their  fuperiors,    to    whom    they    wifli 
to    fhew    in  their  letters  high  veneration, 
write   on   white   paper  with  gold  flowers; 
and    they    paint   the  name  and  title  with 
gold  letters. 

The  gold  ink  has  been  prepared  differ- 
ent ways ;  the  cuftomary  method'  has 
been,  to  mix  pure  gold  and  filver  in  a 
crucible  over  the  fire,  adding  porphyrian 
marble  and  fulphur,  after  it  has  been 
converted  into  fine  powder,  and  digefled 
over  a  flow  fire  in  an  earthen  well-covered 

veiTel. 


I     52     ] 

vefTel.  The  whole  was  then  put  into  the 
fame  well-covered  earthen  veflel,  and 
kept  on  a  flow  fire  until  it  was  red. 
When  cold,  it  was  pounded  in  a  marble 
mortar,  with  plenty  of  water;  when  fettled, 
that  water  was  poured  off,  and  other 
water  ufed  until  it  was  found  thoroughly 
clean.  If  wanted  for  ufe,  a  part  thereof 
was  taken  the  day  before,  and  fome  gum 
and  water  added,  and,  when  ufed,  made 
milk-warm. 

Conftantine  the  Great  ordered  fair- 
hand-writers  to  make  fifty  copies  of  the 
Bible  on  parchment,  under  the  direction 
of  the  Bifhops  Caefarea  and  Eufebius,  which 
have  been  fince  copied  at  different  times 
with  gold  letters  by  command  of  his  fuc- 
ceflbrs. 

At  Hervorden  is  preferved  a  manu- 
fcript   written   with   gold  letters,  found  in 

the  grave  of  Wittekind. 

In 


I     53     1 

In  the  cathedral  of  Aix   la  Chapelle  is 
a   part    of   the    New    Teftament   written 
with  golden  letters.     It  was  put  into  the 
grave    of  Charles  the   Great   at  the    time 
of  his  burial,  but  the  Emperor  Otto  the 
Third   ordered   it  to  be  taken  out  in  the 
year   1000,    which   was    186    years    after 
the   death  of  Charles.      This  book   is   re- 
markable   becaufe  the   Emperors    of   the 
Roman  empire  were   bound    at  their  co- 
ronation  to  make    their    oath   by    laying 
their    ringers    on    the    firfl    page    of    St. 
John   the   evangelift.      It   is   in    a    large 
quarto   frze,  and  was  elegantly  bound  400 
years  after  the  death   of  Charles  the  Great, 
and  is,    with   the  cover,  about  three  inches 
thick.       The   leaves    are   all  of  a  violet- 
colour,  and  the  gold   colour  of  the  letters 
is  tolerably   well    preferved.      The    book 
contains  the   writings  of    the   four    evan- 
gelifts ;    but  all   that    which    belongs  not 
to  the  text,  is  written  with  filver  letters, 
and  not  fo  well  preferved.      The   whole 

is 


[     54     ] 

is  very  neat,  but  not  divided  into  chap- 
ters and  verfes ;  it  is  in  una  ferie,  with- 
out any  flops,  points,  or  other  marks  of 
diftinclion ;  without  capital  letters  or  or- 
naments :  the  letters  are  however  all  of 
one  fize,  and  the  words  without  abbrevi- 
ations. It  feems  to  be  written  either 
at  the  latter  end  of  the  eighth,  or  the 
commencement  of  the  ninth  century. 
The  feveral  accounts  given  of  this  book 
arc  contradictory.  '  Koehler  erroneoufly 
aflerts  that  it  is  written  on  bark-paper, 
but  it  is  certain,  and  I  am  eye-witnefs 
by  examination,  that  the  leaves  are  thin 
parchment.  If  this  book  has  not  been 
taken  away  before  Aix  la  Chapelle  was 
Frenchified,  I  am  at  a  lofs  to  know  in  what 
manner  any  future  Emperor  can  be  con- 
stitutionally crowned,  becaufe,  according 
to  the  conftitution  of  Germany,  feveral 
infignia  are  required  at  the  coronation  of 
an  Emperor,  which  are  gathered  together 
from  feveral   places,  and  brought  folemnly 

to 


t     55     ] 

to  Francfort   on  the   Main  for  the  ufe  of 
the  coronation. 

Another  book  of  the  Evangelifts  with 
golden  letters  is  in  the  convent  of  St. 
Emeran,  at  Regenfburgh :  it  is  on  one 
fide  with  gilt  plate,  ornamented  with  dia- 
monds; and  given  by  the  Emperor  Ar- 
nolphus  to  the  holy  Emeran,  before  he 
died.  It  is  publicly  exhibited  in  the 
church  of  the  convent  on  all  holy  days. 

In  the  Imperial  library  at  Vienna,  and 
in  the  library  of  the  convent  of  St.  Gallen, 
are  the  Pfalms  of  David,  written  with 
golden  letters.  In  the  lail  century,  there 
was,  in  the  library  of  the  Monkhoufe  fa- 
mily, near  Schaumbourg,  the  whole  Bible 
written  in  golden  letters,  given  to  that 
family  by  Sophia  the  Firft,  Abbefs  of 
Ganderfheim,  daughter  of  Otto  the  Second. 
And  in  the  year  1788,  Ettingen,  a  book- 
feller  of  reputation  at  Gotha,  offered  for  fale 
e  a  very 


I  *«  ] 

a  very  -neat  manufcript,  containing  fome 
chapters  of  the  Alcoran,  written  with  gold 
letters,  in-  the  Arabic  language. 

The  following  records  are  further  pre- 
ferved.  The  diploma  of  Otto  the  Second, 
in  the  archive  of  the  minifter  at  Gander- 
lheim.  A  record  of  the  Emperor  Henry 
the  Second,  in  the  bifhopric  of  Paderborn 
in  Weftphalia.  Another  of  Conrad  the 
Third ;  and  one  of  the  Emperor  Frederick 
the  Firft;  both  in  the  abbey  of  Corvey. 
And  in  the  three  confirmation  bulls,  of 
the  privileges  of  the  church  of  Rome, 
given  by  the  Emperors  Otto  the  Firft  and 
the  Second,  and  Henry  the  Saint ;  and 
further,  in  the  marriage  compact  of  the 
Emperor  Otto  the  Second  with  Theophania ; 
and  in  the  chart  of  Lotharius  the  Second, 
which  he  delivered  to  the  Abbot  Wiblo 
at  Stavelot,  the  gold  has  not  been  fpared. 

In  the  vaults  of  a  deftroyed  temple  at 

Semipalat, 


[     57     ] 

Semipalat*,  in  Siberia,  have  been  found 
feveral  rolls  of  blue  and  black  coloured 
paper,  entirely  written  on,  with  gold  let- 
ters. They  were  delivered  to  the  Czar 
Peter  the  Great,  who  could  not  difcover 
in  his  empire  one  fingle  perfon  who  was 
able  either  to  read  or  to  tranflate  thefe 
neatly  written  and  well-preferved.  manu- 
fcripts.  One  of  thefe  rolls'  was  therefore 
fent  to  Paris  by  Schumacher,  librarian  of 
the  academy  at  Mofcow,  to  the  Abbot 
Bignon,  who  was  in  great  repute,  and 
was  librarian  to  the  King  of  France,  foli- 
citing  him  to  find  out  a  learned  perfon, 
who  was  able  to  flate  in  what  language 
the  roll  had  been  written,  and  to  develope 
the  contents.  The  Abbot  Bignon  fhewed 
it  to  Fourmont,  interpreter  to  the  king, 
who  was  faid  to  be  mafter  of  the  Chinefe 

and 

*  Semipalat,  which  is  fituated  on  the  river  Upper 
Irtifch,  ftill  retains  its  name,  and  that  from  feven  palates, 
or  apartments,  which  are  there  among  the  ruins. 

E  2 


[     58     1 

and  other  oriental  languages.  This  hold  v 
grammarian,  who  had  never  before  feen 
ftmilar  letters,  and  relying  in  full  confi- 
dence on  the  fame  of  his  great  knowledge 
of  the  oriental  languages,  led  by  vanity, 
had  the  impudence  to  hold  out,  that  he 
was  the  only  perfon  capable  of  tranflating 
the  writing.  He  aflerted,  it  was  written 
in  the  ancient  Tangutian  language,  and 
delivered  a  fictitious  tranflation,  compofed 
by  his  own  fancy.  Peter  the  Great,  who 
doubted  the  correclnefs  of  the  tranflation, 
neverthelefs  made  him  a  very  confiderable 
prefent,  and  thereby  encreafed  his  fame. 
But  in  the  reign  of  the  Emprefs  Ann, 
many  years  after  the  death  of  Peter  the 
Great,  two  Ruffians  appeared  at  the  aca- 
demy of  St.  Peterfburgh,  who,  during  a 
refidence  of  fixteen  years  in  Pekin,  had 
learned  the  Chinefe  and  Mantfchurian  lan- 
guages. They  recognized  immediately, 
that  the  writings  of  all  the  rolls  were  in 
the   Mantchiirian    language;    they    read 

them 


I     59     ] 

them  without  hefitation  and  difficulty; 
they  tranflated  feveral,  and  amongft  others 
the  roll,  formerly  tranflated  by  the  French- 
man Fourmont.  But  not  a  Jingle  word 
agreed  with  i  his  tranflation ;  and  it  was 
fully  afcertained,  that  Fourmont  had  been 
an  impoftor,  who  did  not  know  a  fingie 
letter  of  the  roll.  The  original  rolls  are 
Hill  preferved  in  the  academy  of  fciences 
at  St.  Peterfburgh,  with  both  tranftations ; 
and  are,  according  to  Jacob  von  Staehlein, 
permitted  to-  be  feen  by  every  one  who 
enquires  for  them. 

Similar  rolls  of  fmoothed  blue  paper, 
written  in  part  with  golden,  and  in  part 
with  golden  and  filver  letters,  with  the 
holy  characters  of  the  Tibetans,  were  in 
Sloane's  library,  and  marked  with  the 
numbers  2836  and  2837.  They  were 
found  beyond  Siberia,  in  the  fouth-eaftern 
part  of  Tartary. 

e  3  Manu- 


[     60      J 

Manufcripts  written  with  filver  letters 
2re  more  fcarce.  A  few  »are  yet  exifting. 
One  of  Gregorius  Nazianzenus  was  in  the 
King's  library  at  Paris,  wherein  all  quo- 
tations from"  the  holy  Scriptures  were 
written  with  golden  letters,  and  all  other 
parts  in  filver.  The  Pfalter  of  David 
is  in  the  library  at  Zurich,  written  with 
filver  letters  on  purple-coloured  parch- 
ment in  the  feventh  century:  the  title 
is  written  with  golden  letters.  The  ma- 
nufcript  of  the  Gothic  tranflation  "of  the 
four  books  of  the  evangelifts,  by  the  Bifhop 
Ulphilas,  who  lived  in  the  year  350,  is 
preferved  at  the  univerfity  of  Upfal.  All 
the  letters  are  filver,  except  the  capitals, 
which  are  gold.  According  to  Mabillon 
and  Gatterer,  diplomas  written  with  filver 

letters  are  not  in  exigence. 

* 

It  is  of  confequence  to  mankind  in 
general  that  writings  may  be  preferved ; 
which  depends   on  the  ftrength   of  paper 

and 


[      «      ] 

and  parchment,  and  on  fuch  a  durable 
black  ink,  as  will  not  fade  by  age,  nor 
obliterate  in  water.  Aftle,  in  his  Origin 
and  Progrefs  of  Writing,  fays,  "  It  is  an 
"  object  of  the  utmoft  importance  that 
"  the  records  of  parliament,  the  decifions 
"  and  adjudications  of  the  courts  of  juf- 
■"  tice,  conveyances  from  man  to  man, 
"  wills,  teffaments,  and  other  inftruments, 
"  which  affect  property,  mould  be  written 
"  with  ink  of  fuch  durable  quality,  as 
"  may  bed  refift  the  deftructive  power 
*'  of  time  and  elements.  The  neceffity 
"  of  paying  greater  attention  to  this  matter 
"  may  be  readily  feen,  by  comparing  the 
"  rolls  and  records,  which  have  been  writ- 
"  ten  from  the  fifteenth  century  to-  the 
"  end  of  the  feventeenth,  with  the  writings 
"  we  have  remaining  of  various  ages  from 
"  the  fifth  to  the  twelfth  centuries.  Not- 
"  withftanding  the  fuperior  antiquity  of 
u  the  latter,  they  are  in  excellent  pre- 
**  fervation;  but  we  frequently  find  the 
e  4  "  former, 


[     62     ] 

"  former,  though  of  modern  date,  fo 
"  much  defaced,  that  they  are  fcarcely 
"  legible." 

Several  experienced  chymifts  have  en- 
deavoured to  difcover  a  durable  black  ink, 
and  to  prepare  paper   for  lading  writings; 
which  inducer  me   to  acquaint  the   pub- 
lick  with  their  proceffes.     Lambert  recom- 
mends "  to  pound   the    gall-nuts    in    an 
"  iron   mortar  to   very  fine  powder,  and 
"  to  pour  three  or   four  times   its   quan- 
"  tity  of  water  on  it ;   to  let  it   remain 
"  eight  or  ten    days  in  the    fun,    or  to 
<*  boil  it  for  half  an  hour  or  longer,  ac- 
c<  cording  to   the   quantity.      To  diflblve 
u  iron-vitriol,    to    be   {trained   and.  added 
"  to   the   diflblution   of  galls,  till  the  ink 
"  attains  the  defired   black  colour.     Too 
"  fmall  a  quantity  of  vitriol   produces  a 
"  brown  reddifh  colour ;  if  more  be  added, 
"  a  violet ;  then  a  black  hue,  and  at  laft 
"  a  dark  black.      If  the   colour    of   the 

"  ink 


[  ^  ] 
"  ink  be  not  fufficiently  dark,  he  re- 
"  commends  to  thicken  it  by  boiling,  and 
"  then  to  add  gum  in  fuch  a  quantity 
"  that  the  ink  may  be  neither  too  fluid 
"  nor  too  tough."  The  ink  is  always  of  a 
fuperior  quality,  if  made  fufficiently  aqueous 
when  prepared,  becaufe  by  adding  water 
a  portion  of  the  fine  black  particles  will 
precipitate.  Lambert  defines  not  the 
quantity  of  the  ingredients,  and  they  are 
not  always  of  the  fame  quality.  Lewis 
propofes  to  take  three  ounces  of  galls 
to  one  ounce  of  iron-vitriol;  but  Lambert 
recommends  to  take  lefs  vitriol,  to  prevent 
the  paper  from  turning  yellow.  Experi- 
ence proves  daily,  that  with  one  and  the 
fame  ink  written  on  different  paper,  dif- 
ferent fhades  of  black  are  produced  ;  and 
this  muft  originate  in  the  lime  and  glue 
ufed  in  the.  paper-mill,  or  if  the  paper 
or  rag  has  been  bleached  by  a  chymical 
procefs.  An  ink  which  as  far  as  it  pof-» 
fibly  can  be  done  retains  its  dark  colour 

on 


f   **   3 

on  every  kind  of  paper,  is  the  moft  pre- 
ferable. 

Auguftus  Lewis  Pfannenfmith  in  Ha- 
nover has  invented  a  black  ink,  which, 
by  trial,  is  found  to  be  fuperior  to  all 
others:  it  is  different  from  all  other  inks 
hitherto   known,   becaufe, 

1.  It  is  entirely  made  from  fuch  pro- 
ductions of  the  country,  as  can  be  pro- 
cured abundantly  and  cheap,  without 
ufing   galls  and  gum. 

2.  The  writing  done  with  this  ink 
cannot  be  deftroyed,  by  oil  of  vitriol, 
fpirit  of  fait,  fpirit  of  nitre,  fait  of  lemon, 
fait  of  forrel;  nor  by  any  alkalies,  which 
can  only  alter  its  colour  in  a  fmall  de- 
gree, eithet  yellowifh  or   reddilh.  i 

3.  The  writings  with  this  ink  alter  not 
by  time,  or  if  expofed  to  the  air  and  heat 
of  the  fun. 

4-  It 


[     65     ] 

4-  It  can  be  prepared  like  the  Cbinefe 
ink  in  dry  cakes,  and  is  therefore  conve- 
nient for  exportation  and  travellers. 

T 

It's  preparation  is  as  follows:  "  One 
"  peck  of  foot,  and  one  and  a  half  peck 
"  of  wood-afhes,  is  to  be  boiled  with  four 
"  or  five  pails  of  foft  water,  whereby  the 
"  alkaline  falts  extracted  from  the  afhes 
"  diflblve  all  thofe  parts  of  the  foot 
"  which  are  capable  of  dilTolution.  This 
"  is  poured  altogether  into  an  empty 
"  hogfhead,  and  filled  up  with  water ;  it 
"  muft  remain  there  for  twenty-four 
"  hours,  cpnftantly  flirring  the  clear  li* 
"  quid,  which  is  of  a  brown  colour ;  it  is 
"  then  drawn  into  another  cafk  of  the 
'*  fame  fize.  About  thirty  or  forty  pounds 
"  of  oak  bark,  with  four  or  five  pounds 
"  of  Brazil  wood  fhavings*,  are  to  be 
'*  boiled  during  three  or  four  hours  with 
''  as  much  water  as  is  fufficient  to  cover 

"  the 
*,This  wood  is  not  absolutely  neeeffary. 


"  the  ingredients.  The  extract  is  to  be 
"  filtered  through  a  cloth,  and  put  into 
U  another  TefleL  Six  pounds  of  iron  of 
"  vitriol  is  to  be  diflblved  in  fix  pounds  of 
"  foft  water.  To  this  d involution  is  to  be 
"  added  a  pail  full  of  cold  water,  and  put 
"  into  the  cafk  which  contains  the  brown 
"  liquid.  The  alkaline  falts  extracted 
"  from  the  afhes  which  were  neceflary 
"  to  diflblve  the  foot,  and  from  the  ex- » 
"  tracked  vitriolic  acids,  mix  with  the 
«'  water ;  and  the  diflblved  parts  of  the 
"  foot,  the  iron  and  earthy  parts  of  the 
"  vitriol,  with  the  colour  and  gum  ex- 
"  tracked  from  the  oak  bark  and  Brazil 
"  wood  {havings,  form  a  mixed  precipitate. 
*c  It  is  therefore  required  to  feparate  the 
"  alkaline  lie  from  the  acid,  which  is 
"  accomplifhed  by  adding  as  much  clean 
"  water  as  is  required  to  fill  the  hogfhead. 
"  It  muft  be  well  ftirred,  and  left  three 
"  or  four  days  to  fettle,  in  which  time 
"  the  united  precipitate  is  fettled  at  the 

"  bottom. 


[     67      ] 

ce  bottom.  The  clean  water  on  the  top 
*'  mull  then  be  drawn  off,  and  thrown 
"  away.  The  cafk  is  then  to  be  filled 
"  again  with  frefh  water,  fo  far  as  to 
«6  receive  one  pail  full  of  water  more.  In 
<c  the  pail  with  water  required  to  fill  the 
"  cafk,  twelve  ounces  of  iron-vitriol  is  to 
*'  be  dhTolved,  which  is  ftirred  and 
"  poured  into  the  hogfhead.  The  laft 
"  procefs  is  neceflary  to  facilitate  the 
u  fecond  precipitation,  which  is  otherwife 
"  more  difficult  than  at  the  firfl  time. 
"  Within  two  days  it  is  again  fettled; 
"  the  water  is  then  to  be  drawn  off  from 
"  the  top.  A  wooden  frame  muft  be  pre- 
<c  pared,  on  which  is  flackly  to  be  fattened 
"  a  piece  of  half-bleached  fine  linen  cloth ; 
"  the  frame  muft  then  be  placed  on  fup- 
"  porters  as  horizontally  as  poflibly  can 
"  be  .done,  and  a  pail  full  of  the  preci- 
"  pitated  colour  is  then  flowly  to  be  poured 
"  upon  the  ftraining  cloth.  Some  coloured 
"  liquid  will  at   firfl  run  through,  which 

"  muft 


[     68     ] 

muft  be  faved,  but  the  clear  water  which 
comes  afterwards  is  to  be  fuffered  to  run 
away  ;  then  continue  to  add  more  of  the 
precipitate,  as  much  as  the  {trainer  will 
hold,  and  only  clear  water  will  drain  off. 
AVithin  two  or  three  days  the  colour 
appears  on  the  cloth,  refembling  pap, 
which  is  to  be  taken  off,  and  well  ftirred 
with  a  few  pails  full  of  clean  water  in 
a  wooden  tub,  and  again  poured  into 
the  hogfhead,  which  is  again  to  be  filled 
with  clean  water,  and  twelve  ounces  of 
iron-vitriol  added  in  the  fame  manner 
as  heretofore  defcribed.  The  whole  is 
then  ftirred,  time  is  given  to  precipitate, 
and  the  colour  ftrained  on  the  frame. 
The  reafon,  why  (throughout  the  whole 
of  this  procefs)  it  is  prefcribed  to  ufe  re- 
peatedly fuch  a  large  quantity  of  water, 
is  to  clean  the  diflblved  foot  as  much  as 
poffible,  and  to  obtain  the  united  preci- 
pitate from  the  extrad  of  the  oak-bark 
and  tjie  iron-vitriol  in  the  fineft  ftate, 

«£  which 


[69     ] 

*  which  principally  contributes  to  the 
"  durability  .  of  this  ink,  and  imprefies 
"■deeper  into  the  interftices  of  the 
"  paper.  The  repeated  adding  and  draw- 
"  ing  off  of  the  water  is  neceflary  to 
"  carry  off  the  vitriolic  acid  as  much  as 
"  poffibly  can  be  done.  Now,  for  the 
"  laft  time,  take  the  ink -pap  from  the 
"  frame  and  add  an  alkaline-lie,  prepared  of 
"  two  pounds  or  two  pounds  and  an  half  of 
"  American  pot  afh,  dilTolved  in  the  fame 
"  weight  of  water,  and  fix  ounces  of  com- 
"  mon  fait  diflblved  in  water,  which,  is  to 
"be  heated  altogether  in  a  boiler,  con- 
rt  ftantly  ftirring  it.  If  to  this  is  added 
a  fix  quarts  of  malt-vinegar,  well  ftirred, 
"  a  very  durable  and  good  ink  is  obtained. 
"  The  flimy  parts  of  the  vinegar  are  of 
"  ufe  in  this  preparation.  Should  it  happen 
"  that  the  ink  prepared  in  this  manner 
"  should  turn  out  of  a  yellowifh  shade, 
"  the  foot  has  been  of  too  rich  a  colour, 
"•  and  there  should  have  been  taken  lefs 


in 


[     70     ] 

"  in  proportion  to  the  colour  extracted 
"  from  the  oak-bark.  The  laft  directed 
"  ufe  of  pot  am,  which  in  the  firft  part 
"  of  the  procefs  has  been  prefcribed  to 
"  detach,  ferves  now  to  diffolve  again  all 
"  the  parts  of  the  foot  yet  remaining  in 
"  the  mixed  precipitate,  and  thereby  to 
"  give  the  ink  a  greater  power  to  imprefs 
<e  into  the  paper;  and  to  promote  the 
"  durability  of  the  colour,  ferving  at  the 
"  fame  time  as  gum.  To  form  this  ink 
"  into  cakes,  a  number  of  flat  ftones 
"  mould  be  placed  in  fuch  a  manner, 
"  that  they  may  be  eafily  heated.  Some 
"  of  the  ink  is  to  be  poured  thereupon; 
**  and  when  evaporated  more  is  to  be 
"  added,  conftantly  ftirring  until  formed 
"  like  a  pafte,  which  is  to  be  taken  from 
<e  the  ftone  plates,  and  laid  on  a  warm 
4<  place,  till  fufficiently  dried.  If  wanted 
"  for  ufe  the  cakes  are  to  be  pulverized, 
*c  and  converted  into  good  ink,  by  the  addi- 
"  tion  of  fome  boiling  water." 

To 


[  7V  1 

To  prepare  paper  for  lading  writings 
is  a  valuable  addition  in  the  art  of  mak- 
ing paper ;  and  the  new  manufactory, 
now  building  at  Millbank,  for  manufac- 
turing paper  from  draw  and  other  vege- 
tables, will  be  mortly  in  a  date  to  provide 
the  publick  fufficiently  with  paper  exprefsly 
manufactured  for  that  purpofe. 

As  perhaps  the  patience  of  the  reader 
may  be  tired  with  the  long  but  neceflary 
procefs  of  making  an  everlafting  black  ink, 
I  join  for  his  recreation  receipts  for  mak- 
ing the  bed  and  mod  lading  coloured  inks. 

For  Red  Ink  i — Take  four  ounces  per- 
nambuco  wood  fhavings  of  the  bed  quality, 
boil  it  with  half  an  ounce  of  alum  in  a 
quart  of  rain  water,  during  one  hour; 
when  drained,  add  a   little  gum  Arabic. 

In  the  fame  manner  different  coloured 

inks  can  be  made  from  all  known  dyeing 

f  woods. 


[      72     ] 
woods.    Yellow-wood  will   produce  yellow 
ink;    Brazil-wood,    violet   ink,   &c.      But 
all  inks  made  from   dyeing  wood  will  be 
more    beautiful    and    lading,    if  a    fmall 
diflblution   of   tin    is   added    to  it,   which 
is  to   be    prepared  as   follows:  diflblve    in 
four  ounces  of  the  ftrongeft  oil  of  vitriol, 
lialf  an    ounce    of    fal    armoniac,    and    as 
much   tin    as  will  diflblve;  or  mix  fpiritus 
falis  with  fpiritus  nitri,   and  diflblve  in  it 
as  much    tin   fhavings    as  will   diflblve,  if 
it   even    fhould    take    up    two    or    three 
days,    which  folution,    if  kept   in    a  glafs 
phial,  will  lad  many  years.     All  inks  made 
from  boiled  dyeing  wood  may  be  mixed, 
and  thereby    obtain   numerous    fhades   of 
different  beautiful  colours:,  but  care   muft 
be   taken    never    to   ufe   in    thefe  inks  a 
pen  dipped  in  black  ink,  becaufe  the  par- 
ticles   of  iron,  which    are    a  property  of 
black    ink,    will    fpoil    all  other  coloured 
inks. 


For 


[     73     1 

For  Green  Ink: — Pound  three  ounces 
of  verdigreafe  and  two  ounces  of  white 
tartar  in  fixteen  ounces  of  water  for  twelve 
or  fifteen  minutes ;  when  {trained  add  two 
ounces  of  gum  Arabic,* 

For  Blue  Ink  of  the  greateft  beauty 
and  durabilityv: — Pound  two  ounces  of  the 
bed  Pruifian  blue  (Berlin  blue),  and  pour 
on  it  two  ounces  of  fpirit  of  fait,  mixed 
with  two  ounces  of  water :  keep,  it  milk- 
warm,  and  ftir  it  till  the  blue  is  diffolved, 
which  will  take  place  in  three  or  four 
hours.  The  veflel  mufl  not  be  too  fmall, 
becaufe  the  mixture  will  at  firft  ferment 
and  rife.  It  is  afterwards  attenuated  with 
more  or  lefs  water,  according  to  the  made 
of  blue  you  wifh  to  have.  No  gum 
Arabic  is   to  be  added. 

The  diplomatics   name,  befides   metals, 

five  other  materials,  ufed  for  the  impref- 

fion  of  feals,    and   for    fealing  letters   and 

F  2  other 


t     74     ] 

other  things,  to  wit,  terra  Jigillata,  putty, 
pafte,  wax,  and  fealiug-wax. 

Notwithstanding  Pliny  denies  that  feals 
have  been  ufed  by  the  ancient  Egyptians, 
it  is  neverthelefs  proved  that  they  were 
well  acquainted  with  the  ufe  of  the 
terra  Jigillata,  which  was,  according  to 
Herodotus,  the  firft  fluff  employed  for 
that  purpofe.  He  fays,  that  the  Egyptian 
priefls  bound  on  the  horns  of  the  animals 
{elected  for  immolation,  a  piece  of  paper, 
on  which  they  imprefled  their  feals  on 
terra  Jigillata,  and  thofe  animals  marked 
in  that  manner  could  only  be  taken  for 
facrifices.  Mofes  mentions  likewife  the 
feal-ring  of  Pharaoh.  Lucian  fays  that 
all  perfons  who  went  to  fortune-tellers, 
were  obliged  to  write ,  the  queries  on  a 
ticket,  which  mud  be  folded  up  and  fealed 
with  wax  or  terra  figillata.  Cicero,  Ser- 
vius,  and  others  fay  that  the  fame  has 
been   ufed  by  the  ancients;  and  it  feems 

that 


,    [     75     ] 

that  the  fame  earth  has  been  ufed  for 
fealing  by  the  Byzantine  Emperors,  be- 
caufe  fome  perfon  attempted  to  defend 
the  worfhipping  of  images,  by  ftating,  that 
no  perfon  who  received  a  command  from 
the  Emperor,  and  khTed  the  feal,  did  it 
to  mew  veneration  to  the  parchment,  the 
lead,  or  the  terra  Jigillata,  but  to  mew  his 
refpecV  to  the  Emperor. 

The  earth  which  is  now  by  us  named 
chalk,  cannot  have  been  the  creta  of  the 
ancients,  which  they  ufed  for  fealing,  it 
muft  have  been  of  the  clay  kind,  which 
only  takes  impreflions,  and  retains  the 
fame  when  hardened  by  drying.  That 
the  Latins  have  often  exprefled  a  kind 
of  clay  by  the  name  of  creta  has  been 
proved  by  Columella,  Virgil,  Varro  and 
others. 

Wax  has  been   ufed  for  fealing  in  the 

moft  ancient  times  in  Europe ;  but  whether 

f  3  white 


[   16   ] 

white  or  yellow  was  firft  ufed  is  a 
point  on  which  the  diplomatics  differ. 
Gatterer  fays  that  the  wax  which  was  firft 
ufed  for  fealing  was  white,  but  Beck- 
man  declares  that  the  yellow  was  the  firft 
and  generally  ufed,  at  leaft  by  private  per- 
fons,  being  the  cheapeft;  and  I  cannot 
help  deciding  in  his  favour,  becaufe  the 
progrefs  of  arts  was  very  flow  in  ancient 
times,  which  induces  me  to  believe  that 
many  years  pafTed  before  the  art  of  bleach- 
ing wax  *  was  difcovered.  After  it  was 
found  out  that  the  yellow  colour  of  wax 
could  be  converted  into  white,  it  was 
foon  cploured  red ;  but  green  ^.nd  yellow 
wax  was  not  known  in  Germany  before 
the  fourteenth  century. 

That  the  Conftantinopolitan  patriarchs, 
the  high-mafter  of.  the  Teutonic-order, 
the  grand-maiter  of  the  knights  of  Malta, 
and  fome  of  the  firft  nobility,  ufed  the 
black   colour  for  their   feals,  is,  according 

to 


[     77      ] 

to  Gattcrer,  Thulemarius,  Heineccius,  and 
Hanfelman  well  known ;  but,  that  the 
matters  of  the  Templars  ufed  the  fame 
colour  for  fealing,  we  are  informed  of 
folely  by  Dr.  Chriftopher  Smith,  otherwife 
Phifeldek,  who  ftates,  that  there  is  pre- 
served in  the  archives  of  the  Duke  of 
Brunfwic  at  Wolfenbuttle,  a  document, 
written  ,  by  M  after  Widekind  on  parch- 
ment, on  which  hangs  a  black  feal  on 
blue  and    white  linen  thread. 

Blue  fealing  wax  was  unknown  in  former 
times,  notwithstanding  it  is  ftated  by 
Struvius,  that  the  Emperor  Frederick  the 
Third  granted  Hans  Schenk,  Lord  at 
Tuutenberg;  and  by  Heineccius,  that  the 
Emperor  Charles  the  Fifth  granted  in  1524? 
Dr.  Stockhammer  in  Nuremberg,  the  pri- 
vilege to  ufe  blue  Wax  for  their  feals. 
We  may  fay,  that  the  art  of  dyeing  wax 
*  blue,  is  ftill  a  fecret.  No  receipt  for 
making  it  is  to  be  found  in  any  ancient 
f  4  work; 


[78     ] 

work  ;  and    the  receipts   given  by  modern 
authors,    by     Le    Pileur    d'Apligny    and 
others,     produce     no    blue,     but    a    dirty 
colour,  which   is  neither  green    nor  blue. 
The   coloured    juices,    when    united    with 
wax,    make  it  more   greenim    than  blue; 
and  if  mineral-earths  are  ufed,  they  will 
not   unite    with    wax,    and    fettle   at    the 
bottom.     If  therefore  a  feal  of  blue  wax 
could  be  produced,  of  which   the  external 
part  has  not  been   coloured,  fuch  a  curi- 
ofity   would   puzzle  the   technologies  and 
diplomatics,    and    be   a   problem    for    our 
chymifts.     The  privileges  which  have  been 
given    to    Schenk    and   Stock  hammer  are 
therefore  fimilar  to  other  privileges  which 
have   been  granted   in    the  year    1704-  to 
the  county  of    Reinftein    and  the  princi- 
pality of  Halberftadt,  not  only  to  work  in 
their  mines  minerals, .  but  likewife  indigo. 
By  thefe  privileges  the  Lord  and   Doctor 
could    find    as    much    blue    wax,   as  the 
others   could  melt  indigo  from  oar   found 

in 


[     ™     ] 

in  their  mines.  Neverthelefs,  Beckman 
does  not  give  up  the  hope,  that  the  art 
of  dying  wax  blue  will  yet  be  difcovered, 
although  all  trials  have  hitherto  been  un- 
fuccefsful. 

The  ufe  of  wafers  is  more  modern 
than  the  ufe  of  feals ;  and  no  ancient 
diploma  is  to  be  found  fealed  with  wafers. 
The  moft  ancient  is  not  two  hundred  years 
old.  Spiefz  could  not  difcover  any  one 
older  than  of  the  year  1624  ;  but  Martin 
Schwartner  found,  in  the  univerfity  library 
at  Peft,  three  fomewhat  older;  one  is  a 
pafTport,  given  by  Father  Vifitator  to  three 
travelling  Jefuits,  dated  BrurTels  1603 ; 
the  impreflion  on  the  wafers  is  the  ufual 
infcription  on  the  Jefuit  feals. 

Pafte  has  been  ufed  for  fealing  letters 
before  the  difcovery  of  fealing- wax.  Some 
learned  men  tell  us  of  a  feal-putty,  named 
maltha,  manufactured  from  combuftible  and 

rifing 


[  80  1 
riftng  compositions.  If  this  afTertion  is 
founded  on  truth,  it  has  been  the  firft 
and  moft  ancient  fealing-wax.  The  fealing- 
wax  now  in  ufe  is  compofed  of  fimilar 
materials,  and  has  fuperfeded  all  ancient 
fealing  matters  by,  its  cheapnefs,  conve- 
nience, and  beautiful  appearance,  not- 
withftanding  its  brittlenefs,  and  that  an 
impreflion  on  it  can  be  eafily  forged. 

The  moft  ancient  mention  of  fealing- 
wax  in  books  is  found  in  Garcia  ab  orto 
aromatum  X  Jimplicium  aliquot  hijloria, 
printed  in  15 6*3,  where  by  gum-lac  the 
fticks  for  fealing  letters  are  noticed.  In 
Nouveau  <Traiti  de  Diplom.  t.  iv.  p.  S3,  is 
ftated,  that  Francis  Roufleau,  a  Frenchman, 
was  the  inventor  in  164-0.  It  is  faid  that 
RoufTeau,  after  many  years  refidence  in 
Perfia  and  India,  returned  to  France,  where 
he  loft  all  his  property  by  fire,  in  the  latter 
part  of  the  reign  of  Lewis  the  Thirteenth, 
and    then    eftablifhed  a  manufactory   for 

making 


I      81      ] 

making  fealing-wax  from  gum-lac*,  which 
he  had  learned  in  India.  But  this  French- 
man is  not  intitled  to  the  invention;  which 
has  been  already  uled  between  the  years 
1550  and  1560,  as  can  be  proved  by  let- 
ters fealed  with  black  and  red  fealing-wax 
preferved  ilnce  1554  in  the  archives  at 
Dillenburgh.  Spiefz  Hates,  that  there  is 
one  on  a  diploma  of  1563  in  Anfpach ; 
and  Anton  has  feen  in  Goerlitz  one  of 
1561  fealed  with  red  fealing-wax;  and 
another  of  1620,  with  black  fealing-wax. 

Tavernier 

*  The  infeft  which  produces  the  gum-lac  is  a  red 
fhield-loufe,  coccus  lacca,  not  yet  defcribed  in  any 
natural  hiftory  known  to  me.  It  flicks  faft  to  the 
branches  of  the  ticus  religiofa,  indica,  rkamnus  jujuba, 
plafo  hort.  malab.,  and  foon  appears  on  the  edge  of  the 
body  a  demi-tranfparent  glue-like  humidity,  which 
fhortly  forms  a  complete  cell.  Xhefe  cells  are  the 
gum-lac.  The  white  fubftances  which  are  found  in 
the  empty  cells  are  the  flriped  hides  of  the  young 
infefts.  It  is  plentiful  on  both  fhores  of  the  river 
Ganges;  and  one  hundred  weight  has  formerly  been 
fold  at  Dacca  for  twelve  pounds.  The  moft  preferred 
is  dark  red.  The  inhabitants  of  thefe  countries  make 
rings  and  beads  of  gum-lac,  which  they  gild  and  paint, 
to  ornament  the  fingers  and  arms  of  their  wives. 


[     82     ] 

Tavernier  mentions  the  preparation  of 
fealing-wax  in  the  Ealt  Indies;  and  it  is 
probable  that  the  Portuguefe  learned  the 
art  of  making  fealing-wax  in  the  oriental 
countries.  Its  firft  name  has  been  Spaniih 
wax,  and  the  French  ftill  call  it  cire 
d'Efpagne;  and  it  feems  that  it  got  the 
name  of  fealing-wax  fmce  gum-lac  has 
been  ufed  in  place  of  common  rofin- 
Without  gum-lac  no  fealing-wax  can  ftick 
to  well-fized  and  glazed  paper* 

Copyifts,  illuminators,  and  book-painters, 
had  full  employ  before  the  art  of  printing 
was  invented ;  but  fo  much  has  been 
written  and  printed  on  this,  that  it  would 
be  ufelefs  to  notice  it  in  this  work;  and 
there  are  fo  many  nominations  of  the 
ancient  writers,  that  the  ftatement  of  it 
alone  would  fill  a  book.  Whoever  wifhes 
to  be  convinced  of  this,  has  only  to  exa- 
mine Hermanus  Hugo  de  prima  fcribendi 
erigine,  and  the  Brunfwic  Notices  of  1750; 

and 


t      83     ] 

and  for  modern  times,  full  information  is 
to  be  obtained  from  Matfey's  Origin  and 
Progrefs  of  Letters.  I  mall  therefore  only 
Jiotice  the  names  given  to  the  principal 
writers. 

All  copyifts  were  named  by  the  Romans 
librarii,  and  fometimes  fcribis,  Bibliopolae 
were  perfons  who  kept  a  number  of  fer- 
vants  to  write  down  their  own  works  and 
dictations,  and  copied  the  works  of  others. 
Calligraphi  were  fair  hand  writers.  Tachy- 
graphiy  quick  hand  writers,  and  fometimes 
lhort  hand  writers ;  they  were  likewife 
named  exceptores.  Secret  writings  were 
defcribed  by  kryptographi  or  Jieganographi. 
The  Turks  call  fecret  writings  felam. 
Monks  replaced  afterwards  the  librariorurtu 
Remarks  written  on  the  edges  of  manu- 
fcripts  were  called  glqffemata.  Examinantes 
were  perfons  who  overlooked  the  works  of 
the  copyifts,  to  which  they  figned  their 
names.      The  art  of  printing  here   ihews 

its 


[     84     ] 

its  great  fuperiority,  becaufe  all  copies  are 
the  fame  as  the  firfV.  Illuminatores  painted 
fome  letters  and  other  ornaments  of 
books. 

Of  the  noble  invention  of  printing*,  I 
Iikevvife  pafs,  and  continue  with  making 
fome  few  obfervations  on  books  and  book- 
binding, and  on  their  being  fo  much 
expofed  to  be  deftroyed  by  moths  and 
worms. 

The  ancients,  according  to  Pliny,  ufed 
to  preferve  their  parchment,  paper,  and 
books  from  moths,  by  warning  them  over 
with  cedar  or  citron  oil,  which  gave  them 
at  the'  fame  time  an  agreeable  fcent. 
Thefe  books  were  named  libri  cedrati  or 
c it rati.     He  believes  that  the  prefervation 

of 

*  It  is  furprifing  that  the  art  of  printing  books  was 
not  earlier  invented,  as  it  is  well  known  that  the  Ro- 
mans were  in  the  habit  of  flamping  the  initials  of  their 
names  on  the  bread  which  they  fent  to  the  publick  ovens 
for  baking,  which  is  certainly  a  kind  of  printing. 


L     35     ] 

of  the  books  found  in  the  grave  of  Numa 
was  folely  attributed  to  this  precaution. 
In  modern  times,  many  prefervatives  for 
books  againft  deftructive  infects  have  been 
propofed,  but  none  have  yet  been  effec- 
tive. The  Royal  Society  of  Sciences  at 
Gottingen  thought  it  therefore  of  fuffi- 
cient  confequence  to  propofe  in  their 
affembly  at  the  10th  July,  1773,  a  pre- 
mium for  July  1774,  'to  be  given  him 
who  delivered  the  beft  anfwer  to  the 
following  queftion:  How  many  kind  of 
infects  are  found  which  are  detrimental 
to  records  and  books?  which  of  the  mate- 
rials, as  pap,  glue,  leather,  wood,  thread, 
paper,  &c.  were  attacked  by  each  kind  ?  and, 
which  is  the  beft  and  raoft  approved  remedy, 
either  to  preferve  records  and  books  ugainft 
infects,  or  to  deftroy  the  infects  ? 

Among  the  numerous  anfwers  received, 
Dr.  Herman  of  Strafburgh  obtained  the 
premium,    and    Flad   of    Heidelbergh  got 

the 


[     86     ] 

the  accejjit.  I  will  give  an  abridged  ex- 
tract of  their  anfwers.  Many  infects  are 
charged  with  injuring  books  without  doing 
mifchief,  fuch  are:  acarus,  cimex  perfonatus, 
lepifma  faccharina,  tinea  vejlianella,  tinea 
pellionella,  tinea  farcitella,  attelabus  mollis, 
attelabus  formicarius,  and  attelabus  apiarius  ; 
of  the  following  it  is  not  yet  fully  afcer- 
tained  if  they  are  guilty  or  innocent ; 
1.  termes  pulfatorium  named  alfo  the  fmall 
pumice,  the  timber fow,  the  book-loufe,  and 
the  paper- loufe ;  2.  phalangium  cancroides ; 
3.  blatta  orientalis ;  4-.  ptinwfur ;  5.  tene- 
brio  molitor;  and  6".  phalaena,  or  tenia  gra- 
nella.  The  truly  deftructive  infects  are, 
ptinus  pertinax,  dermejles  paniceus,  dermejles 
lardarius,  dermejles  pellio,  and  byrrhus  mu- 
faeorum.  To  preferve  the  records  and  books 
againft  infects  and  to  deftroy  them,  it  is 
propofed  1.  to  abolifh  the  binding  books 
with  any  wood;  2.  to  recommend  the 
bookbinder  to  ufe  glue  mixed  with  alum 
in  place  of  parte  ;  3.  to  brum  all  worm- 
eaten 


[  87  ] 
eaten  wood  in  the  repofitories  of  books 
with  oil  or  lac-varnim ;  4.  to  preferve 
books  bound  in  calf,  he  recommends  to 
brum  them  over  with  thin  lac-varnim ; 
5.  no  book  to  lay  flat;  6".  paper,  letters, 
documents,  &c.  may  be  preferved  in  draw- 
ers without  any  danger,  provided  the  wafers 
are  cut  out,  and  that  no  pafte,  &c.  is  be- 
tween them;  7.  the  bookbinder  is  not  to 
ufe  any  woollen  cloth,  and  to  wax  the 
thread  ;  8.  to  air  and  duft  the  books  often; 
9,  to  ufe  laths,  ieparated  one  from  the 
other  one  inch,  In  place  of  melves;  10.  to 
brum  over  the  infides  of  book-cafes  and  the 
laths  with  lac-varnim. 

The  paper  in  North  America  is  fpeedily 
deflroyed  by  dampnefs  and  infects,  which, 
on  the  fuggeftion  of  an  honorary  member, 
Mr.  Francois  at  Neufchatel,  induced  the 
Society  of  Sciences  at  Philadelphia,  in 
their  Aflembly  of  the  11th  May  1785 
to  offer  a  premium  for  the  befl  anfwer 
g  on 


[      88  '   ] 

on  the  queftion  :  if  there  was  no  effectual 
remedy  to  protect  paper  againft  infects? 
This  fociety  offered  another  premium  of 
twenty-five  moid  ores  for  the  beft  method 
of  making  paper  for  St.  Domingo,  which 
would  refift  infects,  and  requefted  to  have 
famples  to  prove  its  quality.  Several  an- 
fwers  and  famples  were  received,  but  all 
recommended  to  mix  the  fize,  on  fizing, 
with  fharp  and  bitter,  or  other  ingredients 
which  might  kill  the  infects,  to  wit, 
vinegar,  allum,  vitriol,  fait,  turpentine, 
extract  of  aloes,  tobacco,  or  wormwood ; 
camphor,  afafcetida  caftoreum,  and  arfenic, 
either  [to  be  ufed  in  the  fize,  or  after- 
wards impregnated  by  infufion.  But  thefe 
remedies  were  all  rejected,  and  confidered 
to  be  either  jnfumcient,  or  pernicious  and 
dangerous ;  for  which  reafon,  the  fociety 
renewed  their  offer,  without  limiting  their 
anfwer  to  a  precife  time,  but  without  any 
fatisfaction,  except  that  Mr.  Arthaud, 
Royal  Phyfician  at  Cape  Francois,  named 

the 


[     89     ] 

the  infects  which  were  the  moil  deftructive 
to  paper  in  thefe  countries :  dermejles  feu* 
tellatiis,  nigra  te/iaceus,  ovatus,  glaber,  clytris 
thorace  punfiis  imprejts,  oculis  nigris punSlatis, 
antennis  curvatis,  apice  articulis  tribus  per- 
foliatis  compress,  which  generates  in  all 
feafons  during  the  whole  year,  and  is  con- 
sidered as  the  moil  dangerous  of  all  paper- 
eaters. 

To  prepare  paper  for  prefervation 
againft  infects,  is  likewife  an  object  to 
which  fome  of  the  proprietors  of  the  new 
manufactory  now  building  at  Millbank 
have  paid  particular  attention ;  and  they 
flatter  themfelves  they  will  likewife  be 
able  to  bring  to  fale,  and  to  lay  before 
the  examination  of  fcientific  men,  and 
the  publick  at  large,  paper,  in  this  view 
much  fuperior  to  any  other  heretofore 
manufactured. 

Paper  is  likewife  ufed  for  filtring;  and 
g  2  that 


[     90     ] 

that  now  employed  for  that  purpofe  is  the 
common  blotting  paper,  which  is  very 
tender,  the  publick  are  therefore  herewith 
informed  that  this  inconvenience  is  like- 
wife  remedied,  and  at  the  Neckinger-mill 
is  now  manufacturing  a  paper,  fuperior  to 
any  other,  in  ftrength  and  durability,  for 
the  purpofe  of  filtring,  and  fold  by  the 
bundle,  or  two  reams,  for  a  moderate 
price ;  which  paper  has  been  examined, 
tried,  and  approved  of  by  Dr.  Crichton 
and  other  experienced  chymifts. 

I  finilh  now  thefe  accounts  and  obfer- 
vations  which  I  thought  proper  to  add 
to  this  work,  and  I  proceed  with  the 
hiftorical  account  of  the  fubftances  which 
have  been  ufed  to  defcribe  events,  and 
to  convey  ideas,  from  the  earlieft  date  to 
the  invention  of  paper. 

In  the  moft  ancient  time,  when  writing 
was  not  yet  discovered,  very  fimple  means 

were 


[     91      1 

were  ufed  to  preferve  the  remembrance  of 
important  events.  Tradition  represented, 
therefore,  during  many  centuries,  what 
now  is  more  completely  effected  by  wri- 
ting and  printing.  Trees  were  planted, 
heaps  of  ilone,  or  unornamented  altars  and 
pillars,  were  erected,  plays  and  feftivals 
were  ordered,  and  fongs  fung  to  keep  up 
the  recollection  of  paft  facts.  The  facred 
hiftory  mentions,  that  the  Patriarchs  erected 
altars  or  heaps  of  ftones  as  remembrances 
of  pari:  events. 

Rough  ftones  and  flakes  were  the  rlrft 
reminding  letters  of  the  Phoenicians.  In 
the  environs  of  Cadiz,  feveral  heaps  of 
"ftones  have  been  found;  monuments  of 
Hercules's  expedition  againft  Spain.  The 
ancient  inhabitants  of  the  North  placed, 
in  different  fituations,  ftones  of  an  extraor- 
dinary large  fize,  to  remember  great  events. 
And  we  have  found*  in  modern  times,  that 
the  favages  in  America  do  the  fame  ;  and 
g  3  forae 


[     92     ] 

fome  place  bows  on  the  tombs  of  men, 
and  mortars  with  peftles  on  the  tombs  of 
women.  It  has  been  likewife  a  cuftom  to 
give  names  to  certain  places,  and  their 
environs,  which  referred  to  the  transactions 
and  deeds  which  there  took  place. 

Since  the  art  of  writing  was  invented, 
feveral  materials  have  been  ufed,  on  which 
was  engraved  or  written  what  was  wifhed 
to  be  conveyed  to  pofterity.  But  nothing 
pofitive  can  be  afcertained  with  refpect 
to  the  different  materials  employed  by  the 

ancients  for  that  purpofe,  except  that  a 
diftindtion  has  been  made  between  public 
records  and  private  writings.  For  the  firfl ; 
ftones,  timber,  and  metals,  were  chiefly 
ufed  ;  and,  for  the  latter,  leaves  and  bark 
of  trees.  The  Egyptians,  the  inhabitants 
of  the  Northern  countries,  and  feveral 
others,  made  ufe  of  ftones,  rocks,  and  pil- 
lars, for  that  purpofe. 

Job 


[     S3     ] 

Job  mentions  rocks  as  the  materials  ufed 
in  his  time ;  and  the  Danes  engraved  like- 
wife  upon  rocks  the  deeds  of  their  ancestors. 

Jofephus   has  related,  that  the  children 
of  Seth  had,   before   the   deluge,    erected 
two  pillars,  and  thereupon  engraved  their 
inventions  and  aftronomical  difcoveries,  the 
one  of  which  was  of  ftone,    and  the  other 
of  brick-clay,    becaufe    they   had   heard, 
from    their   grandfather,    Adam,    that   the 
world   would  be   deftroyed    once   by  fire, 
and  once  by  water ;  and,  to  prevent  their 
knowledge  of  the  motion  of  planets,   &c. 
being  loft  to  pofterity,  they  had  engraved 
it    on   the   before-mentioned    pillars,     the 
one    of  which  could  not  be  deftroyed  by 
water,  nor  the  other  by  fire;  and  the  fame 
author  ftates,   that  the  fame  pillar  of  ftone 
exifted    ftill,  in   his   time,   in   the  country 
of  Siriad.      But   where   that   country   was 
fituated  is  very  difficult  to  afcertain;  fome 
fay  in  Syria.     Mariham,  Vofz,   and  others, 
g  4  aflert 


[  W  ] 

aflfert  it  to  be  Seirath,  mentioned  in  the 
Scripture,  (Judges,  chap.  iii.  ver.  26) ;  the 
raoft  likely  fuppofition  feems  to  be,  accor- 
ding to  Dodwell,  Stillingfleet,  and  Fabricius, 
that  it  was  fituated  in  Egypt. 

Thefe  pillars  bring  into  recollection  others 
more  celebrated,  erected  by  Bacchus,  Her- 
cules, Oilris,  and  Sefoftris,  to  commemo- 
rate their  exploits.  But  the  moft  famous 
were  the  pillars  of  Mercury  Trifmegiftus, 
on  which  his  doctrines  and  rules  were 
engraved  with  hieroglyphic  characters. 
Porphyrius  mentions  fome  pillars  in  the 
Ifland  of  Crete,  on  which  the  facrificial 
fervice  of  Cybeles,  and  the  religious  rites 
were  engraved;  and,  at  the  time  of  De- 
mofthenes,  there  was  ftill  a  column  of 
ftone  exifting,  on  which  the  code  of  laws 
was  engraved.  Numerous  other  pillars 
could  be  mentioned,  but  it  is  fufficiently 
afcertained,  that  the  moft  ancient  nations 
were  not  acquainted  with  any  other  me- 
thod 


t     »*     ] 

thod  of  keeping  in  remembrance  their 
code  of  laws,  a&s  and  contracts,  the  hif- 
tory  of  events,  and  important  difcoveries; 
and  thefe  public  records  have  been  the 
fources  of  knowledge  of  the  ancient  au- 
thors. 

It  was  likewife  a  cuftom  to  write  on 
bricks,  and  ftone  plates,  principally  to 
immortalize  laws,  inftitutions,  and  impor- 
tant events. 

The    Babylonians,    according  to    Pliny, 
wrote  their   firft  aftronomical  oblervations 
on  bricks,  and  the  Oftracifm  *  of  the  Athe- 
nians 

*  The  OJtracifm  wa?  invented  by  the  Athenians 
when  they  became  jealous  of  Ariftides,  who  at  firft 
was  loved  and  refpe&ed,  and  received  for  his  furname 
the  Juft.  But  elevated  with  victories,  they  thought 
therafelves  capable  of  every  thing,  and  were  uneafy 
to  fee  a  fellow-citizen  raifed  to  fuch  extraordinary 
honour  arid  diftinflion;.  they  aflembled  at  Athens 
from  all  towns  in  Attica,  and  banifhed  Ariftides  by 
the  Oftracifm;    difguifing  their  envy  of  his  character 

under 


[  to  ] 

nians  was    fometimes  infcribed  on   oiftei'- 

flielis, 


under  the  fpecious  pretence  of  guarding  againft  tyranny. 
The  Oftracifm  was  conducted  in  the  following  manner : 
every  citizen  took  a  piece  of  a  broken  pot,  or  a  fhell,  on 
which  he  wrote  the  name  of  the  perfort  he  wanted' to 
have  banifhed,  and  carried  it  to  a  part  of  the  market- 
place that  was  enclofed  with  wooden  rails;  the  magif- 
trates  then  counted  the  number  of  the  fhells,  and  pieces 
of  broken  pots;  and  if  it  did  not  amount  to  fix  thou-' 
fand,  the  Oftracifm  flood  for  nothing;  if  it  did,  they 
forted  them,  and  the  perfon  whofe  name  was  found  on 
the  greatefl  number,  was  declared  an  exile  for  ten  years, 
but  with  permiflion  to  enjoy  his  eftate. 

At  the  time  that  Ariftides  was  banifhed,  when  the 
people  were  infcribing  the  names  on  the  fhells,  and  pieces 
of  broken  pots,  it  is  reported  that  an  illiterate  burgher 
came  to  Ariftides,  whom  he  took  for  fome  ordinary 
perfon,  and  giving  him  his  fhell,  defired  him  to  write 
Ariftides  upon  it.  The  good  man,  furprifed  at  the 
adventure,  afked  him  "  Whether  Ariftides  had  ever 
"  injured  him?"  "  No,"  faid  he;  <c  nor  do  I  even 
"  know  him ;  but  it  vexes  me  to  hear  him  conftantly 
"  praifed,  and  every  where  called  the  Jujl."  Arif- 
tides made  no  anfwer,  but  took  the  fhell ;  and  having 
written  his  own  name  upon  it,  returned  it  to  the  man. 
Thus  was  the  man  rewarded  who  was  the  deliverer  of 
Athens,  and  had  by  uprightnefs  andjuftice  fo  greatly 
contributed  to  its  happinefs.  When  he  quitted  Athens, 
he  lifted  up  his  hands  towards  heaven,  and,  agreeably 
to  his  character,  made  a  prayer  different  from  that  o£ 

Achilles, 


[     97      1 
(hells,  and  in  general  on  the  fragments  of 
broken  pots. 

The  mod  ancient  monuments  of  Chinefe 
knowledge  were  engraved  on  hard  and 
large  Hones.  The  ten  commandments 
were  written  on  Hone  or  marble  plates ; 
which  feems  more  likely  than  as  is  fup- 
pofed  by  fome  fanciful  writers,  who,  to 
dignify  thofe  tables,  hold  out,  that  they 
were  made  of  precious  ftones,  rubies,  car- 
buncles, or  amethyits;  but  as  notbing  of 
this  appears  in  the  facred  original,  it  is 
more  probable    that    they  were  of   fuch 

flones 


Achilles,  namely,  "  That  the  people  of  Athens  might 
"  never  fee  the  day  which  fhould  force  them  to  remem- 
"  ber  Ariftides."  Three  years  after,  the  Athenians 
reverfed  this  decree,  and  by  a  public  ordinance  recalled 
ail  the  exiles.  The  principal  inducement  was  their 
fear  of  Ariftides ;  for  they  were  apprehenfive  that  he 
might  join  the  enemy,  corrupt  great  part  of  the  citizens, 
and  draw  them  over  to  the  intereft  of  the  enemy.  But 
they  little  knew  the  worthy  man;  for,  before  this  ordi- 
nance of  theirs,  he  had  been  exciting  and  encouraging 
.the  Greeks  to  defend  their  libertv, 


t     ^     ] 

ftones  as  were  found  at  the  (pot,  which 
anight  be  mofl  likely  marble,  being  abun- 
dant in  Egypt,  and  which  were  hewn, 
and  polifhed,  by  the  hand,  or  direaion  of 
Mofes.  Jofhua  wrote  the  other  laws  on 
plates  of  the  fame  kind,  and  the  names 
of  the  twelve  Jewifh  tribes  were  carved 
on  precious  Hones  on  the  ephod  of  the 
high  prieft.  The  infcriptions  on  Mount 
Sinai,  and  the  furrounding  mountains,  ought 
to  be  noticed  here,  if  their  antiquity  could 
be  ascertained.  The  hieroglyphics  of  the 
Egyptians,  who  boafted  to  be  the  moft 
ancient  of  all  nations,  are  chiefly  found 
on  ob^lifks,  ftone  pillars,  &c.  and  the  de- 
crees of  Lycurgus  were  carved  in  (lone. 
A  very  ancient  Grecian  fuperfcription  on 
ftone  is  exifting  on  the  weft  borders  of 
Afia  Minor,  where  the  Mitylenians  have 
built  the  city  of  Sigium,  from  the  ga- 
thered ftones  of  the  city  of  Troy.  This 
city  was  deftroyed  long  ago  by  the  Ilien- 
fians;  the  ftone  ftill  lies  in  the  village  of 

leni- 


[     99     ] 

leni-HhTary,  called,  by  the  Turks,  Gaurkioi, 
before  the  porch  of  the  Greek  church, 
and  is  ufed  for  a  feat.  The  inscription  on 
this  ftone  is  now  upwards  of  2360  years 
old.  William  Sherard,  Efq.  Britifh  Conful 
at  Smyrna,  took  the  firft  copy  of  it;  and 
Samuel  Lifle,  preacher  to  the  Englifh  re- 
siding at  Smyrna,  copied  it  carefully,  and 
it  was  afterwards  engraved  and  printed  in 
London,  on  nine  meets,  by  his  Majefty's 
chaplain,  Edmund  Chiihull,  with  explana- 
tions, in  the  year  1721.  Still  more  ancient 
infcriptions  at  Amyclae,  have  been 
discovered,  and  published  by  Fourmont 
and  Barthemely.  They  are  written 
in  the  fame  manner  as  thofe  of  Sigeum, 
refembling  plough -furrows,  but  they  go 
from  the  right  to  the  left,  and  were 
preferved  in  the  Royal  Cabinet,  at  Paris. 
Numerous  other  ancient  infcriptions  on 
ftone  are  found  commemorated  in  Carften 
Niebuhr's  Travels  in  Arabia.  The  conven- 
tion of  the  Smyrnans  and  Magnefians  was 

engraved 


[    ioo   ] 

engraved  on  marble  270  years  before 
the  birth  of  Chrift,  and  the  Jus  Publicum 
of  the  Athenians  was  engraved  on  trian- 
gular ftones  named  Cyrbes.  Numerous 
old  inferiptions  in  the  Etrufcan,  Greek, 
and  Latin  languages,  on  ftone  and  marble, 
on  plates,  urns,  vafes,  and  farcophagi, 
are  ftill  preferved  in  the  Jirft  and  feventh 
room  of  the  gallery  of  the  Grand  Duke  of 
Tufcany  at  Florence ;  and  in  the  firft  room  of 
that  gallery  are  feveral  inferiptions  on  burnt 
clay,  with  which  the  Etrufcans  covered 
the  unburnt  bodies  of  their  deceafed  friends. 
The  Latin  incriptions  are  divided  into  twelve 
claffes.  The  firft  thereof  commences  with 
the  gods,  and  their  priefts.  In  each  of  them 
are  preferved  fome  of  thofe  which  have 
been  brought  from  Africa  by  Pagni, 
defcribed  by  Gori,  Falconieri,  and  Spon; 
they  are  diftinguifhed  by  the  Greek  *■ 
which  is  ufed  in  the  place  of  the  Latin  I. 
The  fecond  clafs  relates  to  the  Emperors, 
and  contains  amongft  others  the  fo  much 

admired 


t    101    ] 
admired  bafes  by  Maffei,  and  a  large  epifty- 
lium  which  is  fattened  in  the  wall  above 
the  principal  door.     It  was  found  with  four 
others  at  Civita  Vecchia  in  a  dark  repofitory 
belonging  to  monuments  facred  to  Tiberius 
and  Livia.      It  is  worth  the  notice  of  anti- 
quarians, that  on  this  marble  after  the  name 
of  Tiberius  fome  of  the  infcription  has  been 
erafed,  and  replaced  with  the  words  DIVAE 
AUGUSTAE,  which  may  be  occafioned  by 
Claudius's    adoration   of   Livia.    The   third 
clafs    refers    to    the     confufs    and     other 
Romans  of  rank.      The  fourth,  to  the  Ro- 
man  municipalities,    to  which   have  been 
added    a  great  many,  new  and  beautiful. 
The  fifth,    for  the    publick  buildings   and 
plays   in  which    the    mile-pillars   are    in- 
included.      The    fixth,    for   the   military. 
The  feventh,  and  eighth,  contain  the  titles 
given     by    furviving     relations     to    their 
deceafed    anceftors.     The    ninth,     relates 
to  flaves   who  got    their  freedom.       The 
tenth  contains  monuments  of  chriftianity. 

The 


[      102     ] 

The  eleventh,  fuch  infcriptions  of  only  the 
names  of  deceafed  perfons.  And  the 
twelfth  is  a  mixture  of  different  infcriptions, 
amongft  whom  many  are  doubtful  and  feem 
to  be  counterfeited.  But  Maffei  in  his  Arte 
critica  lapidaria,  recommends  notwithstand- 
ing the  prefervation  of  thefe  infcriptions, 
becaufe  they  may  ferve  for  publick  infor- 
mation, and  principally,  that  at  one  time 
or  the  other  it  may  be  proved,  they  are 
genuine,  as  has  been  the  cafe  with  the 
infeription  of  Scipio  Barbatus,  and  feveral 
others  in  the  collection  of  Riccardi,  which 
were  declared  by  Maffei,  to  be  counterfeit. 
But  notwithstanding  feveral  of  them  have 
been  proved  to  be  counterfeit,  by  the 
colour  of  the  marble,  the  raoft  part  are  ge- 
nuine, which  fatisfaclorily  proves  the  art 
of  writing  was  known  to  the  ancients. 

But  thefe  materials  were  foon  found 
to  be  difficult  to  write  upon,  and  therefore 
others,   more  fimple  and  more  convenient, 

were 


X     103     J 

Were  fought  for.  Bricks  and  Hones  were 
changed  for  diffeient  kinds  of  metals,  and 
lead  became  then  the  moft  ancient  writing, 
fubftance.  Job  mentions,  in  chapter  xix. 
verfe  24,  engravings  with  an  iron  pea 
on  lead ;  and  Paufanias  fays,  that  Hefiod's 
Opera  et  Dies  was  written  on  leaden  tables, 
which  were  preferved  on  the  mountain  of 
Helicon.  Pliny  ftates,  that  lead  was  ufed 
for  writing,  which  was  rolled  up  like  a 
cylinder.  Hirtius  wrote  to  Decius  Brutus 
on  leaden  tables.  In  Italy  were  preferved 
two  documents  of  Pope  Leo  III.  and 
Luitbrand,  King  of  the  Longobards;  and, 
according  to  Kircher's  Mufeum,  table  X. 
many  more  of  fuch  writings  on  lead  are 
to  be  found.  For  example,  ^Montfaucor* 
notices  a  very  ancient  book  of  eight  leaden 
leaves,  the  firft  and  laft  was  ufed  as  a 
cover,  and  that  it  contains  numerous  myf- 
terious  figures  of  the  Bafilidians,  and  words 
partly  Greek,  and  partly  of  Etrufcan  let- 
ters. On  the  back  were  rings  fattened,  by 
h  means 


[     104    ] 

means  of  a  fmall  leaden  rod,  to  keepr 
them  together.  Paufanias  notices  likewife, 
in  his  Meflfenica,  that  Epiteles  dug  up  out 
of  the  earth  a  brafs  vefTel,  or  urn,  which 
he  carried  to  Epaminondas,  (about  350  or 
360  years  before  the  birth  of  Chrift,)  in 
which  there  was  a  fine  plate  of  lead  or 
tin,  rolled  up  in  the  form  of  a  book,  on 
which  were  written  the  rites  and  ceremo- 
nies of  the  great  goddefles.  And  we  have 
a  late  difcovery  of  writing  on  lead,  if  the 
account  given  in  the  Gentleman's  Maga- 
zine, July  1757,  may  be  depended  on;  it 
is  no  longer  ago  than  in  the  year  304. 
"  In  a  ftone  cheft,  the  acts  of  the  council 
of  Illiberis,  held  anno  304,  were  found  at 
Granada  in  Spain;  they  are  written  or 
engraved  on  plates  of  lead,  in  Gothic 
characters,  and  are  now  tranflating  into 
Spanifh." 

Bronze  was  afterwards  more  frequently 
ufed  than  lead,  as  is  certified  in  the  Hif- 

tory 


[     105     ] 

tory  of  the  Maccabees,  by  Dionyfius  of 
Halicarnaflus,  Cicero,  Livy,  Pliny,  Suetonius, 
and  Julius  Obfequens.  Phoenician  letters 
were  on  the  kettle  of  bronze,  devoted  by 
Cadmus  to  Minerva,  who  was  adored  at 
Lindus,  on  the  ifland  of  Rhodes.  But,  as 
the  kettle  is  not  only  loft,  and  the  copies 
of  the  infcription,  with  thofe  of  Cadmifian 
letters,  on  feveral  tripod  vefTels,  mentioned 
by  Herodotus,  and  others,  I  mall  confine 
myfelf  to  thofe  which  ftill  exift,  of  which 
the  mod  remarkable  are  the  famous 
Scriptum  de  Bachanalibus,  in  the  Imperial 

Library;  Trajan's  Tabula  Alimentaria ;  and 
the  helmet,  found  at  Cannae,  with  Punic 
letters,  defcribed  in  the  Mufeo  Etrufco  of 
Gori,  and  which  is  now  in  the  third  room 
of  the  gallery  of  the  Grand  Duke  of  Tuf- 
cany,  at  Florence. '  I  cannot  omit  noticing 
the  eight  tables  of  bronze,  found  in  the 
town  of  Gubbio,  in  a  fubterraneous  cabinet, 
when,  in  the  year  1 4*44,  parts  of  an  amphi- 
theatre were  removed :  on  feven  tables  the 
H  2  infcriptions 


[    l06   ] 

infcriptions  were  in  the  Latin,  and  one  in 
the  Etrufcan  language.  Since  that  time 
feveral  bronze  tables,  with  Etrufcan  wri- 
ting, have  been  dug  up  in  Tufcany.  The 
feven  Latin  have  been  defcribed  and  en- 
graved on  copper-plates,  by  Merula,  Gruter, 
and  others,  and  one  by  Thomas  Demfter.   ■ 

The  criminal,  civil,  and  ceremonial  laws 
of  the  Greeks  have  been  engraved  on 
bronze  tables,  and  the  fpeech  of  Claudius, 
engraved  on  plates  of  bronze,  are  yet  pre- 
served at  the  town-hall  of  Lyons,  in  France. 

The  celebrated  ftatutes  or  laws  on  twelve 
tables,  the  major  part  of  which  the  Ro- 
mans copied  from  the  Grecian  code,  were 
firft  written  on  tables  of  oak,  but  according 
to  others  on  ten  ivory  tables,  and  hung  up 
pro  rqftris.  But,  after  they  had  been 
approved  by  the  people,  they  were  en- 
graved in  bronze.  But  thefe  were  melted 
through  lire  occafioned  by  lightning  which 

(truck 


[     107    ] 

flruck  the  capitolium,  and  confumed  like- 
wife  numerous  other  laws  for  the  cities  and 
country,  which  were  there  depofited;  the 
lofs  thereof  was  highly  regretted  by  the 
.Emperor  Octavius  Auguftus.  The  laws  of 
the  Cretans  were  likewife  engraved  in 
bronze;  and  the  Romans  etched,  in  gene- 
ral, their  code  plebifcita,  contracts,  conven- 
tions, and  public  records,  in  brafs,  not 
only  during  the  exiftence  of  the  republic^ 
but  likewife  under  the  reign  of  the  Empe- 
rors. The  magiftrates  of  Athens  Were 
chofen  by  lot;  the  names  of  the  candidates 
were  written  on  bronze  plates,  and  put  into 
an  urn,  with  white  and  black  beans,  and 
the  perfon  whofe  name  was  taken  out  with 
a  white  bean  was  elected. 

The  pacts  between  the  Romans,  Spartans, 
and  the  Jews,  were  written  on  brafs,  which 
method  was  likewife  obferved  by  the  guilds 
and  private  perfons  who  ufually,  for  fecu- 
r*ty>  got  the  land-marks  of  their  eftates 
h  3  engraved 


[     108     ] 

engraved  on  metal;  and  in  many  cabinets 
are  yet  to  be  feen  the  difcharges  of  foldiers 
written  on  copper-plates.  It  is  not  long 
fince,  at  Mongheer,  in  Bengal,  a  copper- 
plate was  dug  up,  on  which  characters  of 
Schanfcreet  were  etched  Signifying  a  gift 
of  land,  from  Bideram  Gunt  Raja  of  Ben- 
gal, to  one  of  his  fubjects.  This  bill  of 
feoffment,  on  copper,  is  dated  100  years 
before  the  birth  of  Chrift,  and  proves  at 
the  fame  time  that  the  Indians  were, 
about  two  thoufand  years  ago,  in  a  high 
degree  of  cultivation.  Such  genuine  docu- 
ments, written  on  fuch  hard  fubftances,  in 
more  modern  times  are  very  fcarce.  The 
Archbifhop  Adelbert,  of  Mentz,  ordered 
a  grant  to  be  engraved  on  metal  plates, 
which  privilege  is  kept  over  the  door-wings 
of  the  church  B.  Maria  Virginis  ad  gradus, 
in  Mentz;  and,  in  1011,  thefe  door-wings 
were  manufactured  of  caft  metal,  refem- 
bling  bronze,   by  the  Archbiihop  Willigis, 

The 


I    109    ] 

The  Abbot  Cabent,  and  the  Benedictine 
Monk  Legipont,  entertain  the  opinion, 
that  the  mod  ancient  writing  material 
which  has  been  ufed  was  wood.  It  is  cer- 
tain that  box-wood,  deals,  and  ivory  tables, 
have  in  thofe  times  been  occafionally  made 
ufe  of  to  write  upon,  but  of  the  precife  time 
nothing  can  be  afcertained  with  certainty. 

Ifaiah  (chapter  xxx.  verfe  8),  and  Ha- 
bakkuk  (chapter  ii.  verfe  2),  make  mention 
of  writings  upon  tables,  that  it  may  be 
remembered  for  the  time  to  come,  for 
ever  and  ever.*  Solon's  Civil  Laws  were 
written  on  boards,    which  were  placed  in 

a  machine, 

*  Solomon,  in  the  Book  of  Proverbs,  (chap.  iii. 
ver.  3.)  in  allufion  to  this  way  of  writing  on  thin 
flices  of  wood,  advifes  his  fon,  to  write  his  precepts 
upon  the  table  of  his  heart.  Solomon  lived  about  one 
thoufand  years  before  the  birth  of  Chrift,  and  Habak- 
kuk  near  four  hundred  years  later;  between  which 
two  different  periods,  different  authors  place  the  birth 
of  Homer.  This  proves,  that  the  pugillares,  or  tables 
of  wood  to  write  on,  were,  in  ufe  before  Homer's 
time,  but  how  long  before,  no  authentic  account  can 
be  obtained. 


[     110     ] 

a  machine,  constructed  to  turn  them  eafily, 
called  axones;  and,  even  in  the  fourth 
century,  the  laws  of  the  Emperors  were 
publifhed  on  wooden  tables,  painted  with 
cerufe,  which  gave  rife  to  the  expreffion  in 
Horace :  Leges  incidere  ligno*  The  Swedes 
had  the  fame  cuftom,  for  which  reafon  the 
laws  are  dill  by  them  named,  Balkar* 
originating  from  a  piece  of  timber,  called 
Balkan,    which  is  a  balk  or  beam. 

The  Greeks  and  Romans  ufed  commonly; 
at  an  early  period,  either  plain  wooden 
boards  or  covefed  with  wax.  The  Greeks 
called  wooden  boards  which  were  not 
covered  with  wax*  Scheda  or  Schedula. 
On  fuch  Schedulas  was  written,  in  the 
Hebrew  language,  the  Gofpel  of  Matthew, 
which,  according  to  Baronius,  in  his 
Mariyrologmm  Romanum,  was  found  in  the 
tomb  of  the  Apoltle  Barnabas,  The  name 
of  pugillares  given  by  the  ancient  Romans, 
originates    from  pugillumf    becaufe   they 

could 


[  111  ] 

could  be  held  in  one  hand;  thefe  tablets 

alfo    were  fometimes    called    codices   and 

codiciW;  from  caudes,  the  trunk  of  a  tree, 

being  cut  into  thin  dices,  and  finely  planed* 

and  polifhed;   and  they  ufually  confifted 

of  two,    three,    five,    and    fometimes   of 

more  leaves;  from  whence  they  were  more 

diftinguimingly  denominated  by  the  Greeks 

diptychd)    triptycha,   and  pentaptycha;  and 

thofe  leaves,  being  waxed  over,  or  overlaid 

with  wax,  were  named  Pugillaris  cerei,  and 

were  written   upon,    with  an  inftrument 

called  a  ftile.    Yet  it  is  very  probable,  that 

thofe  tablets,  being  only  thin  flices  of  wood, 

having   a   fmooth   furface,     were   at   firft 

written  upon  juft  as  they  were  planed ;  and 

that  the  overlaying  them  with  wax,  was 

an  improvement  of  that  invention.     Perfons 

who  would  privately  correfpond,  or  give 

fecret  intelligence  to  others,  wrote  it  on 

plain  wooden  boards,  on  which  they  laid 

.  wax  after  they  had  written  on  the  wood. 

Pliny  allures  us,  that  the  writing  on  wooden 

boards 


[      H2     ] 

boards  was  a  cuftom  even  before  the  Trojan 
war.  Such  boards  have  been  fometimes 
fimply  named  Cera,  from  which  originate 
the  defcription  Cera  prima,  Cera  fecunda, 
Cera  tertia,  &c.  which  fignifies  the  firft 
fecond,  and  third  page.  The  ancient 
Jurifts  unite  often  the  words  Tabula  and 
Cerae.  It  appears  notwithstanding,  that 
they  defcribe  under  the  denomination  of 
Tabulisy  a  carefully  written  work,  and 
under  that  of  Ceris  and  Pugillaribus,  they 
comprehend  a  carelefs  written  manufcript, 
or  copy  of  writing.  Numerous  teftaments 
have  been  made  on  Tabulas  ceratas.  But  I 
recommend  attention  to  the  flated  boards  or 
tables,  to  prevent  mifreprefentation ;  be- 
caufe,  under  the  general  defcription  of 
Tabula,  is  often  underltood  not  only  wooden 
boards,  but  alfo  ftone,  ivory,  and  metal 
tables  and  plates. 

.The  Romans  employed  for  common  ufe, 
and  principally  for   writing  letters,    fmall 

boards 


t  "3  ] 

boards  of  common  wood,  overlaid  with 
bees  wax,  which  were  fealed  in  linen 
clothes;  and,  if  the  laft  will  was  written 
upon  thefe  boards,  they  were  run  through, 
and  joined  together  with  lace  or  tape. 
They  ufed  likewife  very  thin  levelled 
boards,  of  foft  wood,  named,  according  to. 
Martial,  Tenues  tabellas,  which  were  not 
overlaid  with  wax,  but  in  which  the 
ietters  were  carved. 

In  the  archives  of  the  town-hall  in 
Hanover,  are  kept  twelve  wooden  boards, 
overlaid  with  bees  wax,  on  which  are 
written  the  male  and  female  names  of 
owners  of  houfes,  and  of  houfes  without 
noticing  the  ftreets;  but,  as  Hanover  was 
divided,  in  1428,  into  ftreets,  We  have 
reafon  to  believe,  that  thefe  wooden  manu- 
fcripts  are  more  ancient.  Thefe  boards 
are  apparently  of  beech  wood,  and  have 
on  the  four  corners  an  elevation,  and  the 
places   within    are   filled    up  with  green 

wax. 


[    n*    ] 

wax.  The  firft  and  lad  table  ferve,  at  the 
fame  time,  as  a  cover,  and  are,  therefore, 
only  on  one  fide  overlaid  with  wax,  but  the 
others  on  both  fides.  Thefe  twelve  boards 
form  therefore  only  twenty-two  pages;  the 
outfide  boards  are  joined  by  a  piece  of 
leather  parted  on  them,  to  form  the  back 
of  the  book,  and  the  leather  is  fattened, 
by  nails,  to  the  qther  ten  boards.  This 
curious  manufcript  book  is  one  foot  five 
inches  high,  eight  and  an  half  inches  Wide, 
and  about  five  and  an  half  inches  thick, 
or  each  leaf  about  half  an  inch.  There 
is,  befides  the  before-mentioned  elevation 
on  the  four  corners,  another  crofs  eleva- 
tion, which  divides  every  meet  into  four 
fquare  columns :  on  each  page  are  between 
fixty  and  feventy  lines  of  Monfcifh  letters, 
which  are  apparently  prefled  in  they  wax 
with  a  fefcue.  Seven  pages  are  in  good 
prefervation.  Another  manufcript,  much 
like  this,  is  in  the  gallery  at  Florence,  in 
the  third  room    in  the   eleventh   ferine; 

another 


t     H5     ] 

another  in  the  city  library  of  Geneva ;  and 
feveral  are  ftill  exifting  in  other  libraries^ 
and  archives,  of  which  I  only  will  notice 
the  wooden  Runen-almanack ;  and  the 
waxed  boards  which  are,  according  to 
Lewis  of  Strafbourgb,  ftill  preferved  in  the 
church  of  the  SaHnes  at  Halle* 

The  rich  Romans  ufed,  inftead  of  wooden 
boards  overlaid  with  bees  wax,  thin  pieces 
of  ivory,  named  libri  eborei,  or  libri  ele- 
phantini;  and  Ulpian  flates,  that  the  prin-* 
cipal  transactions  of  .great  princes  have 
been  ufually  written  with  a  black  colour 
on  ivory.  Flavias  Vopifcus  fays,  that  there 
was  a  book  of  ivory  in  the  library  of 
Ulpian.  The  exiftence  of  ivory  books  has 
been  fully  afcertained  by  Martial,  Salma- 
fius,  and  Schwarz,  notwithstanding  other 
authors  have  held  out,  that  the  name  of 
libri  elephantini  originates  from  the  enor- 
mous fize  of  thefe  books,  or  from  the 
interlines    of   elephants,    on    which   they 

have 


[     116     ] 

have  been  written;  but  this  is  certain,  that 
only  the  great  and  the  rich  were  able  to 
vife  ivory  tables,  becaufe  they  were  fcarce 
and  dear. 

It  muft  be  bbferved,  that  thefe  wooden 
tables  overlaid  with  wax  were  of  different 
fizes;  and,  according  to  Quintilian,  like-' 
wife  ufed  to  teach  writing  to  beginners; 
and,  according  to  Cicero,  it  feems  that  the 
critics  were  accuftomed  by  reading  wax 
manufcripts  to  notice  obfcure  or  wrong 
phrafes,  by  joining  a  piece  of  red  wax. 
The  Greeks  and  Romans  continued  ftill  to 
make  ufe  of  fuch  boards,  even  at  the  time 
when  writing  on  leaves  of  trees,  on  Egyp- 
tian Paper*  on  membranous  fubftances, 
and  on  parchment,  was  already  adopted, 
becaufe  they  could  thereupon  put  down 
their  fugitive  ideas,  and  change  or  correct 
them  eafily,  before  they  wrote  on  other 
fubftances ;  and  it  has  been  proved,  that 
even  when  linen  Paper  was  firft  difcpvered, 

fuch 


[  117  ] 

fuch  boards  have  been  fometimes  made  ufe 
of.  The  Chinefe  have,  in  very  ancient 
times,  likewife  written  with  large  iron 
tools  on  boards,  pieces  of  bamboo,  and 
occafionally  on  metal. 

Curious  refearchers  are  recommended  to 
confult  Perizonius's  inuructive  notes  upon 
the  12th  chapter  of  the  14th  book  of 
Aelian's  Various  Hiftory,  where  we  are 
informed  alfo,  that  thefe  wooden  table- 
books  were  often  made  of  the  linden  or 
lime-tree,  as  well  as  of  box,  to  which  the 
maple  may  be  likewife  added,  which, 
being  capable  of  an  elegant  polifh,  was 
ufed  for  the  fame  purpofe.  Thus  Ovid 
fays, 


Veneri  jidas  Jibi  Nafo  Tabdlas 


Dedicat,  at  nupervilejuijlis  Acer 


This  trufty  table-book, 


To  thee,  O  Venus,  now  I  dedicate, 

Which  was  but  worthlefs  maple. wood  of  late. 


But 


E    us    ] 

But  box  was  neverthelefs  commonly  ufecl, 
and  we  may  judge  of  the  ornaments  of 
thofe  wooden  books  from  the  following 
diftich  in  Propertius. 

Non  * Mas  Jixum  caras  effecerat  aurum, 
Vulgari  huxofordida  cera  fuit. 

With  gold  my  tablets  were  not  coftly  made, 
On  common  box  the  fordid  wax  was  laid. 

The  ufe  of  boards  was  fuperfeded  by 
the  ufe  of  the  leaves  of  palm,  olive,  poplar, 
and  other  trees.  According  to  Pliny,  the 
Egyptians  were  the  firfl  who  wrote  on 
palm  leaves,  for  which  reafon  their  letters 
obtained  the  name  of  Phcenixcian  letters, 
becaufe  the  Greeks  called  the  palm-tree 
Phcenix.  In  the  library  of  the  city  of 
Strahlfund  is  a  book  ftill  to  be  feen,  written 
on  palm  leaves.  The  Malabars  yet  write 
on  leaves  of  the  palm,  Corypha  umbra 
xulifera,  and  form  the  letters  with  a  fefcue 
at  leaft  twelve  inches  long,  and  anoint  the 

leaves 
*  Tabellas. 


[      119     ] 

leaves  afterwards  with  oil.  The  written 
letters  are  rolled  up.  Their  books  are  of 
many  fuch  leaves,  which  are  joined  toge- 
ther with  a  tape,  and  framed  between  two 
thin  boards  of  the  fame  fize.  There  are 
Bibles  itill  preferved,  written  on  fuch 
leaves ;  one  of  them,  the  Telugian  or 
Warugian  Bible,  is  to  be  feen  in  the  library 
of  the  univerfity  of  Gottingen,  containing 
5376  leaves,  formed  into  forty-five  meets, 
which  has  been  purchafed  from  Baum- 
garten,  in  a  public  fale ;  another  is  at 
Copenhagen ;  and  one  in  the  Orphan's 
houfe,  at  Halle ;  which  are  all  the  copies 
of  this  fcarce  work  to  be  found  in  Eu- 
rope ;  but  that  preferved  at  Halle  is,  ac- 
cording to  Dreyhaupt,  not.  written  in  the 
Telugian,  but  in  the  Damulian  language. 
The  explanation  of  twelve  large  volumes, 
with  plants  of  Malabar,  to  be  feen  in  the 
Academical  Mufeum  at  Gottingen,  is  moftly 
drawn  with  a  fefcue  on  palm  leaves.  In 
HefTelberg's  library,  at  Copenhagen,  was  a 

i  part 


[      120      ] 

part  of  the  New  Teftament,  written  in  the 
Malabar  language,  on  palm  leaves.  The 
Bramin  manufcript,  in  the  Kulingiennian 
language,  which  was  fent  from  Fort  St. 
George  to  Oxford,  is  of  Malabar  palm 
leaves ;  and  Mr.  Aflle  Itates,  in  his  Origin 
and  Progrefs  of  Writing,  (chapter  iv. 
page  49,)  that  in  Sir  Hans  Sloane's  library 
were  more  than  twenty  manufcripts  of 
palm  leaves,  written  in  different  Afiatic 
languages;  and  he  fays,  (chapter  viii. 
p3ge  203,)  that  he  himfelf  is  in  poffeffion 
of  a  manufcript,  written  on  palm  leaves, 
in  the  Peguan  language,  which  is  twenty- 
one  inches  long,  and  three  inches  and  an 
half , wide  ;  the  ground  of  which  is  richly 
ornamented  with  gold,  and  the  letters  are 
inlaid  with  a  black  gummy-like  fubftance. 

Knox  ftates,  in  his  Hiftory  of  Ceylon, 
that  there  grows  a  kind  of  palm  tree,  of 
which  the  leaves  are  woolly,  and  of  con- 
fiderable  breadth,  named  the  pananga  tree, 

which 


[   121   ] 

which  are  ufed  by  the  inhabitants  for  wri- 
ting, tifter  having  taken  off  the  outer  (kin. 
They  ufe  talipot-tree  leaves  for  the  fame 
purpofe. 

Pliny,  who  was  a  diligent  enquirer  into 
antiquity,  fays,'  fpeaking  particularly  of 
the  Egyptians,  that1  they  wrote  upon  the 
leaves  of  palm  trees ;  or,  according  to  the 
various  reading  of.malvarum  for  palmarum, 
upon  the  leaves  of  mallows.  But  it  is  pro- 
bable, the  ancients  wrote  upon  any  leaves 
that  they  could  make  fit  for  that  purpofe. 
Hoffman,  in  his  Lexicon,  under  the  word 
palma,  ftates,  from  Petrus  de  la  Valle,  that 
the  Indian  Brachmans  write  upon  the 
leaves  of  palm  trees,  and  that  one  of 
them  made  him  a  prefent  of  a  book 
compofed  of  thefe  leaves.  It  was  like- 
wife  the  cuftom  of  the  Sibyls  of  old  to 
write  their  prophecies  upon  leaves,  as 
appears  by  the  following  lines  in  Virgil, 
(iEneid,  lib.  iii.  v.  44-3.) 

I  9   ♦  A  raging 


[      122     ] 

A  raging  prophetefs  you  there  fhall  fee, 
Who  from  her  cave  tings  what  the  fates  decree ; 
Her  myftic  numbers  writes  on  leaves,  and  then 
In  order  lays,  and  lurks  within  her  den ; 
Before  the  door  they  lie,  as  they  were  plac'd, 
But  if  that.opening,  or  fome  fudden  blaft 
Should  them  diforder,  fhe  no  more  will  fing, 
Nor  when  once  fcatter'd,  to  contexture  bring. 

This  ufage  of  the  Sibyls  writing  upon  leaves 
was  fo  current,  that  it  became  proverbial 
among  the  Romans  to  ufe  folium  Sibyllae 
for  any  undoubted  truth.  Thus  Juvenal 
fays, 

Credite  me  vobis folium  recitare  Sibyllae, 

Believe  me,  what  I  here  declare  to  you, 
Is  truth  itfelf ;.  no  Sibyls  leaf  more  true. 

The  fentence  of  bani/hment  or  pedalifm 
fpetalifmusj  of  the  Syracufans,  according  to 
Diodorus  Siculus,  was  written  on  olive-tree 
leaves;  and  on  the  fame  kind  of  leaves 
were  written  the  names  of  thofe  who  were 
excluded  from  the  Senate  of  Athens,  which 
pumfhment    was    called     Ekphyllophorefis. 

The 


I      123     J 

The  Eaft  Indians  have,  and  ftill  ufe,  in 
fome  parts,  leaves  for  writing.  And,  ac- 
cording to  Helvetius  Cinna,  poplar-tree 
leaves  have  been  likewife  ufed. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  Maldivia  iflands 
write   on  leaves   of    the    macarcquo  tree, 
which    are  three   fathoms   long,   and  one 
foot  wide ;  and  fometimes  on  thin  wooden 
boards  after  they  have  been  painted  white. 
In  many   places  in   the  Eaft   Indies,    the 
leaves  of  the   mufa  or  banana   tree  were 
ufed  for  writing,  till  the  Europeans  intro- 
duced   paper ;    and  in  the   ifland  of  Java 
they  ftill  write  on  the  leaves  of  the  lantor 
tree,  which  are  very  fmooth,  and  five  or 
fix  feet  long.     SeveraL  other  eaftern  nations 
ufe,  for   that  purpofe,    the   leaves   of  the 
cocoa  tree,  the  taon-condar  tree,  and  of  a 
tree  named,  by  the  Malays,  olen,  which 
grows    every    where    plentifully    in   that 
country,  and  is  a  kind  of  wild  palm  tree, 
the  leaves  of  which  are  about  one  yard  and  - 
i  3  an 


[    124,    1 

an  half  long,  and  three  inches  wide ;  for 
extenfive  writings  they  are  tied  together. 
The   letters   are  written  thereon  with  an 
iron  tool,  which  pierces  the  outfide  cover- 
ing,   and  makes  indelible   letters,    which 
method  is  preferred  by  the  Indians,  becaufe 
they  are  ruled  by  the  touch  and  not  by 
the  eye  :  thofe  leaves  have  a  quality  which 
makes  them  preferable  to  our  paper.;  they 
are    not    only  very    ftrong,    but,  if  they 
remain  even  for  a  long  time  in  water,  they 
are  not  liable  to  rot  or  grow  tender,  and 
the    writing  is   not    deftroyed,  for  which 
reafon  the  natives  continued  to  ufe  them, 
notwithstanding    many   paper-mills    have 
been  erected  in  India.     It  is  remarkable, 
that    poplar-tree   leaves   were    principally 
ufed  for  facred  writings,  which  may  be  the 
reafon  why  Pythagoras  calls  the  leaf  of  the 
poplar-tree,  a  facred  leaf. 

The  cuftom  of  writing  on  leaves  of  trees 
was  fuperfeded  by  the  ufe  of  the  raw  bark 

of 


t     125     ] 

of  trees,  and  the  interior  bark  of  the  lime 
tree,  of  which  Suidas  remarks,  that  it  re- 
fembles  Papyrus ;  and  alfo  the  bark  of 
elder,  elm,  and  birch  tree.  The  exterior 
bark  (cortex)  was  feldom  ufed,  being  too 
coarfe  in  general,  and  not  fufficiently 
fmooth  to  write  on  legibly  and  eafily. 
The  interior  bark  (liber)  was  therefore  pre- 
ferred, being  fmooth  and  fine.  From  this 
originates  the  Latin  name  for  a  book.  To 
carry  thofe  barks  commodioufly  in  the 
pocket,  they  were  rolled  up,  and  called 
volumen;  which  name  has  been  continued 
for  rolls  of  paper  and  parchment,  and  for 
books,  notwithstanding  our  books  have  a 
a  very  different  fhape.  The  name  coder, 
or  more  properly  caudex,  ftill  in  ufe,  ori- 
ginates in  a.  like  manner:  and  notwith- 
ftanding  its  true  meaning  is  the  trunk  of  a 
tree,  it  was  adopted  to  defcribe  many 
flieets  of  the  faid  bark-fhavings  together. 

The  fhape  of  the  bark-fhavings  on  which 
I  4  the 


[      126     1 

the  ancient  Europeans  wrote  was  not  all  of 
the  fame  fize,    and  thole  manuscripts  are 
very  fcarce.     Montfaucon  fays  that  there 
are  none  in  Italy,  and  that  he  found  only 
one  in  the  archives  of  the  city  of  St.  Denis, 
in  France.     Cragus  faw  in  the  city  of  Chur, 
in  Switzerland,  fome  verfes  of  Virgil  written 
on  the  interior  bark  of  the  birch  tree.     It 
is   ftated    in    ARa    Petropolitand,    torn  x. 
page  449,  that  many  whole  books  of  this 
kind  have  been  found  in  Siberia,  the  letters 
of  which    were   in   the   language   of  the 
Calmuks.     The  ancient  favorite  fong:  Eija 
mit  hierta  rati  zmierlig,  &c.  was  called  the 
Birch  fong,  becaufe  Elfa,  the  daughter  of 
Andres,  had  originally  written  it  on    the 
bark   of  a  birch  tree.      The  protocols  o£ 
the  Emperors  were  in  thefe  times. written 
on  the   fame   writing-material   to  prevent 
falfifying,    becaufe,    if    the    furface     was 
fhaved  in  the  fmalleft  degree,  the  letters 
were  deftroyed,  and  could  not  be  replaced 
by  others.      Several  nations  ufe  it  ftill  for 

writing, 


[      '27     ] 

writing,  notwithstanding  paper  is  well 
known  to  them.  Mr.  von  Jufti  afferts 
that  he  pofleffes  a  letter  written,  in  the 
Malabar  language,  on  the  bark  of  a  tree ; 
and  the  Orphan-houfe  at  Halle,  in  Ger- 
many, pofTefTes  likewife  a  large  manufcript 
with  Bomanian  letters.  In  Sir  Hans  Sloane's 
library,  was  a  manufcript  written  in  Patta- 
nian  characters ;  and  a  letter  of  a  Nabob, 
two  yards  long,  richly  ornamented  with 
gold.  In  the  Britifh  Mufeum  are  feveral 
pieces  of  the  exterior  and  interior  bark  of 
trees,  written  on ;  and  many  more  are  in 
other  Britifh  libraries.  In  the  gallery  of 
the  Grand  Duke  of  Tufcany,  at  Florence, 
in  the  third  apartment  and  the  eleventh 
partition,  are  feveral  writings  on  bark,  but 
not  ancient :  but  of  the  antiquity  of  a  very 
great  number  of  the  like  manufcripts  in 
the  Vatican  library,  in  Greek,  Hebrew, 
Arabic,  and  Latin,  there  is  not  the  leaft 
doubt. 


To 


[     128     ] 

To  this  fucceeded  the  method  of  paint- 
ing the  letters  with  pencils,  on  linen  and 
cotton : — whether  thefe  cloths  were  of  the 
fame  kind  as  thofe  now  in  ufe,  cannot  be 
afcertained.     According  to  Symmachius,  a 
great  many  of  the  prophecies  of  the  Sybils 
were  likewife  written  on  linen  cloth.     And 
Livy  ftates  the  fame,  of  the  annual  regifters 
of  the   Romans.      But   Pliny  fays,    linen 
was  only  ufed  for  writing  in  private  affairs, 
notwithstanding,.  Livy  and  Claudian,   and 
the  Theodofian   Codex   have    proved   the 
contrary;    and   in   the   latter    (tit.    xxvii. 
cap.  1 1 .)  is  principally  noticed  a  law,  written 
on  mappas  linteas.   The  Chinefe  wrote  two 
thoufand  years   ago,  in  the  reign  of  Tfin,  . 
before  they  invented   the   art  of  making 
paper,  on  pieces  of  linen  or  filk,  cut  to  fuch 
a  fize  as  they  wifhed  to  have  the  book. 
But  it  was  not  ufual  for  the  Greeks  to  write 
on  linen.    Count  Caylus  remarks,  that  there 
were  found,  fometimes  in  the  boxes  con- 
taining Egyptian  mummies,  very  neat  cha- 

characters. 


[     129     ] 

characters,  written  on  linen.  It  feems  natural, 
that  all  linen,  ufed  for  writing,  muft  have 
been  fteeped  in  iize  or  gum,  or  the  ink 
and  paint  muft  have  blotted. 

Of  the  inhabitants  of  Partha,  it  is  faid 
that  they  wrote  upon  the  fame   fluff  o*f  ' 
which    they    made    clothes.      And    fome 
Indians  write  yet  on  a  kind  of  cloth,  named 
Syndon. 

But,  as  linen  was  too  much  fubject  to 
become     mouldy,      animals    were     then 

attacked,  to  furnifh  ftuff  for  a  writing 
material: — their  ikins  (coria)  were  princi- 
pally ufed  to  write  upon,  after  they  had 
been  tanned  on  both  fides :'  thofe  of  fheep, 
goats,  and  affes  were  preferred.  Several 
books,  written  on  thefe,  were  in  the  Vatican 
library;  in  that  of  the  King  of  France;  and 
in  leveral  others.  In  the  convent  of  the 
Dominican  monks  at  Bologna,  are  two 
books  of  Efdras,  written  On  afles  (kins,  which 

are 


I  13°    3 

are  faid  to  be  the  original  manufcripts  of 
Efdras  himfelf:  but  it  is  certain  that  it 
has  been  written  only  about  five  hundred 
years  ago,  and  it  looks  like  leather.  This 
copy  was  given  to  the  Prior  Aymerico, 
of  that  convent,  by  a  Jew,  in  the  com- 
mencement of  the  fourteenth  century,  who 
by  this  bribe  endeavoured  to  fecure  his 
fellow  Jews  againft  the  Inquifition,  and 
therefore  to  make  it  the  more  precious 
and  valuable  arTured  the  Prior  it  was  the 
genuine  hand-writing  of  Ezra. 

The  ancient  Perfians  and  Ionians  wrote 
on  hides  from  which  the  hair  was  fcraped. 
And  the  fhepherds  in  former  times  wrote 
their  fongs  with  thorns  and  awls  on  ftraps 
of  leather,  which  they  wound  round  their 
crooks. 

The  Icelanders  fcratched  their  runes,  a 
kind  of  figurative  writing,  or  hieroglyphic, 
fometimes  on  walls:  and   it  is  noticed  in 

the 


t     131     ] 

the  Laxdacla  Saga,  that  Olof,   at  Hiardar- 
hult,    has  built  a  large  houfe,  on  the  balks 
and  fpars  of  which  he  has  got  engraved  the 
hiftory  of  his  own  and  more  ancient  times: 
and  Thorkil  Hake  wrote  his  own  deeds,  in 
thofe  hieroglyphics,  on  his  chair  and  bed. 
The  most  ancient  runes'  are  traced  to  the 
third  century;  and  the  most  ancient  hif- 
torian,  who  mentioned  them,  is  Venantius 
Fortunatus,  who  lived  in  the  iixth  century.* 
Of    thefe  letters,    or   hieroglyphics,  there 
were  no  more  than  iixteen  in  the  whole; 
but  as,  in  the  year  one  thoufand,  the  Chrif- 
tian  faith  was  introduced  into  Iceland,  they 
were  found  infumcient,    and  Latin  letters 
were  adopted. 

Puricelli  maintains,  that  the  Italian 
Kings,  Hugo  and  Lotharis,  had  given  a 
grant  to  the  Ambrofian  church,  at  Milan, 
written    on     the    fkin    of    a   fifli,  which 

Muratori 

*  He  fays  in  Carm.  vii.  18,  Barbara  fraxineis  pingatur 
Runa  tabellis. 


r  132  j 

Muratori  took  for  a  kind  of  parchment  by 
the  want  of  fufficient  inveftigation. 

Not  only  the  fkins  of  animals  were  ufed 
for  a  writing  fubftance,  but  alfo  bones  and 
entrails,  if  they  were  thought  to  be  fit  for 
that  purpofe.  In  the  hiftory  of  Mahomet, 
is  flightly  noticed,  that  the  Arabians  took 
the  moulder-bones  of  (heep,  on  which  they 
carved  remarkable  events  with  a  knife; 
and,  after  tying  them  with  a  firing,  they 
hung  their  chronicle  up  in  their  cabi- 
nets. 

In  the  library  of  the  Egyptian  King 
Ptolomceus  Philadelphus,  which  is  faid  to 
have  contained  700,000  volumes,  were  the 
works  of  Homer,  written  in  golden  letters 
on  the  fkins  of  ferpents  and  other  animals ; 
and  under  the  reign  of  the  Emperor  Bafi- 
lifkus,*  was  burned,  at  Conftantinople,  a 
manufcript  one  hundred  and  twenty  feet 
long,  written  on  the  inteftines  of  beafts,  &c. 

in 


[    !*.*    3 

in  golden  letters,  containing  Homer's  Iliad 
and  Odyflfey.  In  the  library  of  the  Em- 
peror Zeno  Ifauricus  were  likewife  Homer's 
works,  painted  in  golden  letters  on  the 
entrails  of  animals:  and  we  know,  from 
Ifodorus,  that  the  inteftines  of  elephants 
have  been  alfo   ufed    for  writing. 

But  thefe  writing-materials  were  neither 
common  writing-maflfes  nor  in  general  ufe, 
and  regarded  rather  as  a  rarity.  There  is 
in  his  Majelty's  library  at  Hanover  a  letter 
engraved  on  a  golden  plate,  written  by 
an  independant  princfc  of  the  coaft  of  Co- 
romandel  to  King  George  the  Second  which 
is  about  three  feet  long  and  four  inches  wide, 
and  inlaid  on  both  of  the  narrow  fides  with 
diamonds,  which  was  delivered  to  the  late 
Mr.  Scheidt,  to  be  there  kept. 

We  arrive  now  at  the  period  when  the 
Egyptian  Paper  was  invented,  and  manufac- 
tured from  the  rind  of    the    Paper-plant, 

Papyrus, 


[      134     ] 

Papyrus*  which  grows  in  the  marines  on 
the  borders  of  the  Nile,  and  is  called  in 
the  Egyptian  language  Berd,  or  al  Berdi. 
Theophraftus,  Pliny,  Guilandin,  Profper 
Alpin,    and   other    authors,    defcribe    the 

Egyptian 

*  The  Egyptians  call  it  Berd,  and  they  eat  that  part 
of  the  plant  which  is  near  the  roots.  The  internal  part 
of  the  bark  of  this  plant  was  made  into  paper;  and  the 
manner  of  the  manufa&ure  was  as  follows :  Strips,  or 
leaves  of  every  length  that  could  be  obtained,  being  laid 
upon  a  table,  other  ftrips  were  placed  acrofs,  and  palled 
to  them  by  the  means  of  water  and  a  prefs,  fo  that  this 
paper  was  a  texture  of  feveral  ftrips ;  and  it  even  appears 
that,  in  the  time  of  the  Emperor  Claudius,  the  Romans 
made  paper  of  three  lays.  Pliny  alfo  fays,  that  the 
leaves  of  the  Papyrus  were  fuffered  to  dry  in  the  fun, 
and  afterwards  diilributcd  according  to  their  different 
qualities  fit  for  different  kind  of  paper;  fcarce  more 
than  twenty  ftrips  could  be  feparated  from  each  ftalk. 
This  paper  never  exceeded  thirteen  fingers  breadth. 
In  order  to  be  deemed  perfeft,  it  was  to  be  thin,  com- 
pact, white,  and  frnooth.  It  was  fleeked  with  a  tooth, 
and  this  kept  it  from  foaking  the*  ink;  and  made  it 
glifter.  It  received  an  agglutination,  which  was  pre- 
pared with  flour  of  wheat,  diluted  with  boiling  water, 
on  which  were  thrown  fome  drops  of  vinegar ;  or  with 
crumbs  of  leavened  bread,  diluted  with  boiling  water, 
and  pafled  through  a  bolting  cloth.  Being  afterwards 
beaten  with  a  hammer,  it  was  fized  a  fecond  time,  put  to 
the  prefs,  and  extended  with  the  hammer. 


[     -135-    1 

Egyptian  Paper-reed  to  be  a  plant  of  the  rufh 
kind,  which  grows  in  fwamps  about  ten 
cubits  long.  The  ftalk  is  triangular,  and 
of  a  thicknefs  to  be  fpanned;  its  root 
crooked;  furrounded,  near  the  root,  with 
fhort  leaves,  but  naked  on  the  flalk.  This 
ftalk  has  on  the  top  a  buih,  which  refem- 
bles  in  fome  refpecls  a  head  with  hairs, 
or  of  long,  thin,  ftraight  fibres;  the  root 
is  brown.  After  Pliny,  Guilandin  furnifhes 
us  with  the  beft  description  of  the  Papyrus, 
and  the  method  how  it  is  prepared  for  the 
ufe  of  writing ;  all  other  fubfequent  authors 
have,  more  or  lefs,  copied  them. 

The  Egyptian  Paper-reed  which  accord- 
ing to  Strabo  grows  only  in  Egypt  and 
India,  and  of  which  in  the  year  feventy- 
nine,  after  the  birth  of  Chriii,  a  fpecies 
was  found  in  the  Euphrates  near  Babylon, 
which  was  equal  in  quality  to  the  genuine 
Egyptian  Papyrus  for  making  Paper,  muft 
not  be  miftaken,  as  Ray  and  others  did,  for 
K  the 


[     136     ] 

the  Papero-plant  growing  in  Sicily,  which 
much  refembles  the  other.  Lobel  has 
given  a  defcription  of  the  Sicilian  Papers, 
in  his  Adverfariis,  and  it  does  not  feem 
that  it  has  been  ufed  in  ancient  time  for 
making  Paper:  it  is  only  lately  that  the 
Chevalier  Savario  Landolina  has  fent  fam- 
ples  of  Paper  to  the  fociety  at  Gottingen, 
manufactured  from  this  plant,  according  to 
the  defcription  which  Pliny  has  given  of 
the  manufacture  of  Papyrus, 

Many  authors  believe  that  the  Egyptian 
Paper- plant  is  no  more  exifting,  which 
does  not  feem  likely,  becaufe  it  was  a 
plant  in  many  refpecls  of  the  rufh  kind ; 
but  by  the  changes  which  the  foil  in  that 
country  has  experienced,  it  may  have  be- 
come fcarcer.  Neverthelefs,  it  is  not  no- 
ticed by  Pocock ;  and  Shaw  notices  it  only 
amongft  the  hieroglyphics  of  the  ancient 
Egyptians.  Maillet  obferves  (which  feems 
to  be  improbable),  Je  ferais  cependant  qffez 

■portf 


[     137     ] 

parte  a  croire,  que  ce  n'e/l  autre  chofe  que  la 
plante  appellee  au  Caire  figuier  d'Adam,  et 
par  les  Arabes  Mons.  Moft  of  the  modern 
geographers,  who  defcribe  Egypt,  take  no 
notice  of  this  plant,  which  may  lead  us  to 
believe  that  they  have  either  no  knowledge 
thereof,  or  thought  it  no  object  of  confe- 
quence,  but  not  that  it  exifts  no  longer: 
and,  as  Pliny  ftates  that  Papyrus  was  not 
only  ufed  for  making  Paper,  but  for  nu- 
merous other  purpofes,  which  he  des- 
cribes, we  mud  prefume  that  care  would 
have  been  taken  to  preferve  fuch  an  ufeful 
plant. 

The  Egyptian  Paper  was  manufactured 
from  the  fine  pellicles  of  the  Papyrus  which 
furrounded  the  trunk  (the  finer!  of  which 
were  in  the  middle),  and  not  from  the 
marrow  of  the  plant.  Thefe  pellicles  were 
Separated  by  means  of  a  pin,  or  pointed 
mufcle-mells,  and  fpread  on  a  table 
fprinkled  with  Nile  water,  in  fuch  a  form 
k  2  .  as 


C     "8     ] 

as  the  fize  of  the  meets  required, '  and 
warned  over  with  hot  glue-like  Nile-water, 
On  the  firll  layer  of  thefe  flans,  a  fecond 
was  laid  crofs-wife  to  fmim  the  ftieet, 
(Plagala)  which  was  preffed,  hung  up  to 
dry,  and  fmoothed  and  polifhed  with  a 
tooth.  The  Nile- water  was  laid  on  with 
great  care,  to  prevent  fpots  in  the  Paper. 
Twenty  Ikins  were  the  utmoft  which  could 
be  feparated  from  one  ftalk,  arid  thofe 
neareft  to  the  pith  made  the  fineft  Paper, 

Twenty  fheets,  glued  together,were  called 
fcapus,  but  fometimes  feveral  fcapi  were 
glued  together,  to  form  a  large  volumen. 
This  part  of  the  bufmefs  was  executed  by 
the  Glutinatoris,  the  work  of  whom  refem- 
bles  in  many  refpecls  that  of  the  book- 
binders in  our  time.  All  perfons  who 
worked  in  thefe  Paper-manufactures  had 
names  according  to  their  work. 

With  refpecl    to   the    time   when   this 

Paper 


C     »39     3 

Paper  was  invented  there  are  different  opi- 
nions; and  even  the  name  of  the  inventor 
is  unknown.  Some  authors  have  tried  to 
prove  its  antiquity  from  Homer,  Hefiod, 
and  Herodotus,  and  conjectured  that  Mofes 
had  written  his  books  on  Egyptian  Paper, 
whereas  Varro  ftates  that  the  invention  was 
not  known  in  the  time  of  Alexander  the 
Great,  which  is  about  four  hundred  years 
before  the  birth  of  Chrift ;  but  as  Ariftotle 
mentions  the  book-moths  as  well-known 
infects,  it  feems  likely  that  the  invention 
is  more  ancient;  and  Pliny  refutes  Varro, 
by  quoting  Caflfius  Hemina,  who  ftates  that 

>  a  writer  named  Terentius,  by  digging 
a  piece  of  land  on  mount  Janiculum, 
found  in  a  ftone  box  the  books  of  Numa, 
written  on  Egyptian  Paper*  which  was 
completely  preferved,  notwithstanding  it 
had  been  350  years  buried  in  the  earth, 
becaufe  it  had  been  ileeped  in  oil  of  cedar; 
and   that   Mucian,    who  was  three   times 

conful,  had  aflured*  him,  that  during  the 
k  3  time 


[      140     ] 

time  he  was  commander-in-chief  in  Lycia, 
he  had  feen  there,  in  a  temple,  a  letter  of 
the  Lycian  King,  Sarpedon,  written  on 
Egyptian  Paper.  It  is  true  Guilandin  has 
proved  that  the  Paper-reed  was  known  long 
before  the  reign  of  Alexander  the  Great, 
which  he  ftates  was  ufed  for  feveral  pur- 
pofes,  but  thereby  cannot  be  pofitively 
afcertained  that  it  was  ufed  as  Paper-ftufF. 

Neverthelefs,  it  is  remarked  by  Varro, 
that  foon  after  the  time  that  Alexander 
built  Alexandria  in  Egypt,  the  making 
paper  of  the  Papyrus  for  writing  on,  was 
firft  found  out  in  that  country.  On  the 
invention  of  which,  all  the  other  ways  of 
writing  were  in  a  great  degree  *  fuperfeded ; 

no 


*This  mall  be  understood,  with  fome  reft ri£t ion ; 
for  wooden  table-books  continued  in  ufe  for  ages 
after.  The  father  of  John  the  Baptift,  did  not  afk  for 
pen,  ink,  and  paper,  but  a  writing-table,  to  write  his 
name  in.  Nay,  they  were  common  fo  late  as  the  fourth 
century,  as  appears  from  the  ftory  of  Caflianus,  told  by 

Prudentius 


[  1*1  ] 

no  materials  till  then  invented  being  more 
convenient  to  write  upon  than  this.  There- 
fore when  Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  King  of 
Egypt,  began  to  make  a  great  library, 
and  to  collect  all  forts  of  books,  he 
caufed  them  to  be  all  copied  on  this 
new  invented  paper.  And  it  was  exported 
alfo  for  the  ufe  of  other  countries,  till 
Eumenes,  King  of  Pergamus,  endeavour- 
ing to  form  a  library  at  Pergamus,  which 

mould 


Prudentius  as  follows:  Caflianus  was  the  firft  Bifliop  of 
Siben  in  Germany,  where  he  built  a  church  in  the  year 
350.  But  being  banifhed  from  thence  by  the  infidels, 
he  fled  to  Rome ;  and  was  afterwards  obliged  to  keep  a 
publick  School  for  a  living  at  Forum  Cornetii,  now 
called  Imola,  an  epifcopal  city  in  Italy,  But  in  365, 
he  was  taken  by  order  of  Julian  the  Apoftate,  and  ex- 
pofed  to  the  incenfed  cruelty  of  his  fcholars,  who  killed 
bim  with  their  pugillarcs,  having  firft  tortured  him  with 
great  cruelty  with  the  fomejiyles,  with  which  he  had 
taught  them  to  write.  From  hence  it  appears,  that  fome 
of  thofe  table-books,  efpecially  fuch  as  fcholars  learned 
to  write  in,  were  pretty  large  and  heavy.  Which  is 
alfo  conBrmed  by  fome  lines  in  Plautus,  where  he  fays, 
that  a  boy  of  feven  years  old,  broke  bis  mailers  head* 
with  his  table-book, 


[    142    ] 

mould  outdo,   that  at  Alexandria,  occafi- 
oned  a  prohibition  to  be  pyt  upon  the  ex- 
portation of  that  commodity;  for  Ptolemy, 
to  put  a  flop  to  Eumenes's  emulation  in  this 
particular,   forbad  the  carrying  any  more 
paper  out  of  Egypt.     This  put  Eumenes 
upon  the  invention   of   making  paper  of 
Parchment,    and  on  them  he  thenceforth 
got  copied  fuch  of  the  works  of  learned 
men,  as    he  afterwards   placed    in  his   li- 
brary;   and    hence    parchment    is    called 
pergamena  in  Latin,  from   the   City   Per- 
gamus,  in  Lefler-Afia,  where  it  was  firft 
ufed  for  this  purpofe  amongft  the  Greeks. 
But  that  Eumenes,  on  this  occafion,  firft 
invented  the  art  of  making  parchment,  is 
dubious;   for  in   Ifaiah   viii.    1.   Jeremiah 
xxxvi.  2.  Ezekiel  ii.  9.  and  other  parts  of 
the  Scriptures,  we   find  mention  made  of 
rolls  of  writing ;  and  might  not  thofe  rolls 
be  of  parchment?     And  it  is  faid  by  Dio- 
dorus    Siculus,  that  the  ancient    Perfians 
wrote    all    their    records   on    fkins;    and 

Herodotus 


t  "3  ] 
Herodotus  tells  us  of  ftieep-fldns  and  goat- 
(kins  having  been  made  life  of  in  writing  by 
the  ancient  Ionians  many  hundred  years 
before  Eumenes's  time.  It  feems  there- 
fore poflible,  that  Eumenes  found  out  a 
better  way  of  dreffing  them  for  this  ufe 
at  Pergamus,  and  perhaps  it  thenceforth 
became  the  chief  trade  of  the  place; 
and  either  of  thefe  is  reafon  enough 
from  pergamenus  to  call  them  pergamence. 
There  is  indeed  in  our  Englifh  tranfla- 
tion  of  Ifaiah's  prophecy  concerning  Egypt, 
mention  made  of  paper  reeds  by  the 
brooks,  (chap.  xix.  7.)  which  prophecy  was 
delivered  four  hundred  years  at  leaft  before 
the  time  that  Varro  places  the  Egyptian 
invention ;  by  this  one  would  imagine 
that  paper  made  ofthofe  reeds  was  in  ufe 
when  that    prophecy    was    written;*    for 

why 

*  The  learned  Dr.  Gill  is  of  that  opinion ;  for  in  his 
commentary  upon  the  aforefaid  verfe  in  Ifaiah,  he  fays, 
"  On  the  banks  of  the  Nile  grew  a  reed  or  rufh,  called 
by  the  Greeks  papyrus  and  byblus%  from  whence  come 

the 


[     144-     ] 

why  were  they  called  paper-reeds,  if  not 
applied  for  that  purpofe?  But  little  ftrefs 
can  be  laid  upon  this  pafTage,  becaufe  the 
learned  are  not  agreed  about  the  meaning 
of  the  original  Hebrew  word,  which  is  there 
tranflated  paper-reeds.  However,  let  it  be 
the  papyrus,  or  let  it  be  parchment,  that 
was  firfl  found  out  to  write  upon,  it  is 
certain  that  the  ufe  of  parchment  has  long 
out-lafted  that  of  the  papyrus ;  for  books 
made  of  this  material  are  now  great  curio- 
sities. Euflathius,  in  his  comment  upon 
the  twenty-firft  book  of  Homer's  Odyfley, 
remarks  that  it  was  difufed  in  his  time, 
which  is  near  fix  hundred  years  ago. 

The  Paper  manufactured   in  Egypt  was 
rather  of  an  inferior  quality,  and  the  Roman* 

prepared 


the  word  paper,  and  bible  or  book,  of  which  paper 
was  anciently  made,  even  as  early  as  the  time  of  Ifaiah, 
and  fo  many  hundred  years  before  the  time  of  Alex- 
ander the  Great,  to  which  time  fome  fix  the  «era  of 
making  it. 


t  "S  ] 
prepared  it  more  carefully,  and  paid  more 
attention  to  the  warning,  beating,  glueing, 
fizing,  and  fmoothing  than  the  Egyptians. 
They  (ized  it  in  a  fimilar  method  as  we 
do  rag-paper,  but  they  made  their  ilze  of 
the  fined  flour,  which  was  ftirred  in  boiling 
water  with  a  few  drops  of  vinegar  and  fome 
leaven,  and  then  filtered.  It  was  after  the 
firft  fize  beat  with  a  hammer;  fized  the 
fecond  time,  pre/Ted,  and  then  fmoothed. 
This  Paper  of  the  Romans  was  very  white, 
and  according  to  Pliny,  never  more  than 
thirteen  inches  wide. 

Pliny  and  Ifidorus  have  informed  us  that 
the  Romans  had  feveral  forts  of  Paper,  to 
which  they  had  given  different  names. 
Pliny  mentions  eight  of  thefe. 

1.  Charta  Hieratica,  of  which  were  four 
different  forts. 

a.  Charta  Hieratica,  This  was  a  Paper 
not  cleaned  at  all. 

b.  Charta 


[     14*     ] 

b.  Charta  Augujla,  (fo  called  to  pay 
refpect  to  the  Emperor  Auguftus)  was 
improved  by  one  cleaning. 

c*  Charta  JLiviana  (named  after  the  Em- 
prefs)  which  was  rendered  fuperior  by  a 
fecond  cleaning. 

d.  Charta  Hieratica.  This  name  was 
likewife  given  to  Paper  in  full  perfection. 

The  Romans  named  thefe  four  aifort- 
ments  in  general  Charta  Hieratica,  or  Holy 
Paper,  becaufe  it  was  principally  ufed  for 
facred  books  and  writings.  All  were  eleven 
inches  wide. 

» 

The  Charta  Augufta  had  at  firft  the  pre- 
ference, but  being  too  thin  for  the  writing- 
cane,  in  the  fiftieth  year  after  Chrift, 
under  the  reign  of  the  Emperor  Claudius, 
it  was  improved  by  lining  the  Auguftan 

Paper 


[     H7     ] 

Paper  with  an   underlaying  of  the  fame 
Paper,   which  gave  the  name  to 

i    Charta    Claudia.     This    Paper    was 
better  than  Charta  Augufta,  and  two  inches 
wider.      I    muft    obferve,   that  all  books 
preferved  in    Herculaneum  are  written  on 
Paper   not   underlaid;    and   that  the  firft 
Paper  was  only  written  on  one  fide.     The 
Advafaria,  of  which  Pliny  the  elder  left 
one  hundred  and  fixty  volumes,  were  the 
only  books  preferved  in  which  the  leaves 
were    written   on   both  fides;    two   leaves 
being    palled    together.     It    is   faid    that 
Julius  Caefar  was  the  firft  who  wrote  opijio- 
graphically,     but    only    when    he    wrote 
letters  to  confidential  friends. 

3.  Charta  Fannia.  Palcemon,  a  cele- 
brated grammarian,  had  in  the  year  five, 
feveral  public  work-fhops,  in  which  this 
Paper  was  prepared  with  more  Ikill:  it  was 
ufually  ufed  for    writing  plays  upon.     It 


was 


[     1*8     ] 

was  ten  inches  wide,   and  glazed  with  a 
tooth,  ivory,  or  mufcle-ftiells. 

4.  Charta  Amphitheatrica,  which  was 
much  coarfer  than  the  before-mentioned 
forts,    and  only  nine  inches  wide. 

5.  Charta  Saitica,  which  was  only  made 
in  the  city  of  Said,  Salo,  or  Sahid,  from 
the  cuttings  or  fhavings,  and  refufe  of  other 
Paper,  which  was  gathered  throughout  the 
country,  and  re-manufactured  in  this  city: 
it  was  not  full  nine  inches  wide. 

6.  Charta  Tanitica,  which  obtained  that 
appellation  from  the  city  of  Tanic,  now 
Damietta. 

7.  Charta  Emporetica,  or  fhopkeeper's 
Paper,  which  was  ufed  to  wrap  goods  in, 
was  manufactured  from  the  next  pellicle 
under  the  rind  of  the  Papyrus,  and  fold  by 
weight:  but,  being  only  fix  inches  wide, 

it 


[     149     ] 
it  was  found  to  be  inconvenient  for  covering 
and  packing  of  goods.     It  has  been  called 
by  fome  Leneotka. 

8.  Charta  Macrocolla,  or  only  Macrocol- 
lum.  It  received  its  name  from  its  large 
fize. 

Several    authors    mention    other    forts: 
Charta  Libyana,  which  was  in  quality  next 
to   the  Qiarta   Augujlce,    Charta  Thebaka, 
Charta  Carka,    Charta   Memphitka,  Charta 
Corneliana,  after  Cornelius  Gallus,  who  was 
the  firft  that  had  this  paper  manufactured. 
Mellonis  Pagina;  Charta  Blavca;  it  obtained 
its  name  from  its  beautiful   whitenefs :  this 
name  is  yet   applied  to  a  blank   iheet  of 
Paper,  which  is  only  figned.   Charta  Nigra 
was  the  name  of  Paper  painted  black,  and 
the    letters    written    thereupon    were    of 
white  and  other  colours. 

The  Egyptian  Paper  was  manufactured  in 

Alexandria 


[     150     ] 

Alexandria  and  other  Egyptian  cities,  iir 
fuch  large  quantities,  that  Vopifcus  fpeaks 
of  Fermies  having  boafted,  that  he  poffefled 
fo  much  Paper,  that  its  value  would  main- 
tain a  large  army  for  a  long  time.  Alex- 
andria was  for  a  confiderable  time  folely  in 
poiTeffion  of  this  manufacture,  and  acquired 
immenfe  riches,  which  Was  much  noticed, 
by  the  Emperor  Adrian ;  and  it  is  not 
at  all  furprizing,  that  the  gain  which 
the  inhabitants  of  Egypt  made  from  the 
trade  and  consumption  of  this  manufac- 
ture, during  the  fpace  of  feverai  hun- 
dred years,  was  exceedingly  great ;  having 
it  all  to  themfelves,  and  furnifhing  Eu- 
rope and  Afia  therewith.  At  the  end 
of  the  third  century  the  commerce  of 
Egyptian  Paper  was  ftill  flourifhing,  and 
continued  to  the  fifth  century,  notwith- 
standing it  was  charged  with  a  very  high 
impoft,  which  induced  King  Theodoric,  a 
friend  to  juftice,  after  thefe  impqfts  were, 
at  the  latter  end  of  the  fifth  century,  greatly 

increafed, 


[     131     ] 

increafed,  to  deliver  Italy  therefrom  at  the 
commencement  of  the  fixth  century.  Caf- 
fiodorus  wrote  on  that  fubject  a  very  re- 
markable letter  (the  thirty-eighth  letter  in 
his  eleventh  book)  congratulating  the  whole 
world  on  the  ceflation  of  an  impoft  on  an 
article  of  commerce,  fo  neceflary  for  the 
convenience  and  improvement  of  mankind ; 
and  fo  highly  oppreffive  to  the  cultivation 
and  profperity  of  arts,  fcience,  and  com- 
merce. 

It  was  ftill  ufed  occasionally  in  Italy 
until  the  eleventh  century,  but  not  gene- 
rally, by  reafon  of  its  laborious,  difficult, 
and  expensive  manufacture,  and  that  the 
ufe  of  Parchment  and  Paper  made  of  cotton 
became  gradually  introduced.  Several  au- 
thors differ  again  in  ftating  the  exact  period 
when  the  ufe  of  Egyptian  Paper  was  dropt ; 
but  this  difference  may  originate  from  mif- 
taking  the  Paper  made  of  Papyrus  for  that 
of  the  bark  of  trees,  which  was  even  con- 
t,  tinned 


[  Wfc   ] 

tinued  to  be  ufed  in  the  twelfth  century, 
and  mall  be*mentioned  hereafter. 

Some  of  that  Paper  is  preferved  to  the 
prefent  time.  It  was  already  known  in 
France  in  the  fifth  and  fixth  centuries. 
Mabillon  quotes  feveral  a<5ts  ftill  exifting, 
written  on  Paper  manufactured  from  the 
Papyrus,  by  the  Kings  Childebert  the  Firft 
and  Clodovic  the  younger;  and  Gregorius 
Turonenfis  affirms  in  his  letters,  that  it  was 
generally  ufed  .  at  an .  early  period  'in  the  • 
French  Chancery.  In  the  Abbey  of  St. 
Germain  des  Prez,  at  Paris,  was  a  complete 
work  written  on  Egyptian  Paper.  In  the 
Royal  Library  at  Paris  waft  the  Charta  ple- 
naria  poteftatis,  written  on  the  fame  Paper. 
And  Mabillon  remarks  that  one  of  fuch 
manufcripts,  written  in  the  fixth  century, 
was  in  the  Library  of  Mr.  Petau,  which 
Montfaucon  could   not  get  a  fight  of. 

In  the  Cottonian  Library  are  four  leaves 

of 


t  $•  ] 

of  this  Paper,  on  which  the  gofpels  of  St. 
Matthew  and  St.  John  are  written. 

Italy  can  produce  feveral  explanations  of 
Pfalms,  manufcripts  of  the  Fathers  of  the 
Church,  Public  Acts,  &c.  written  on 
Egyptian  Paper:  amongft  them  I  mull: 
notice  a  fcarce  relick  of  the  treafury  of  St. 
Mark,  at  Venice,  which  is  the  gofpel  of 
St.  Mark,  written  by  himfelf,  of  which 
fome  leaves  have  been  conveyed  to  Prague, 
by  the  Emperor  Charles  IV.  It  is  kept 
with  great  veneration  and  care  in  a  filver 
cafe  gilt,  which  is  in  the. form  of  a  book, 
and  considered  to  be  the  moft  precious 
piece  of  the  whole  treafury,  notwithftand- 
ing  no  perfon  is  able  to  diftinguiih  a  (ingle 
letter,  being  fo  much  injured  by  time,  that 
jt  tumbled  to  ames  when  only  touched.  Za- 
netti  difcovered  in  the  cabinet  of  Mr.  Nani, 
a  diploma  of  Papyrus,  a  Venetian  ell  long, 
and  half  an  ell  wide.  And  lately  was  found, 
in  the  archives  at  Florence-,  a  document 
L  2 .  which 


[     15*    ] 

which  is  apparently  written  between  the 
years  of  454  and  4/69,  of  fix  feet  by  two; 
many  others  are  exifting  in  Italy,  too  nu- 
merous to   fpecify. 

Amongft  the  feveral  documents  written 
on  Egyptian  Paper,  at  Vienna,  is  a  diploma 
of  Pope  Benedict  III,  of  twenty  one  feet  by 
two:  and  a  document  in  Latin,  which  is 
entirely  preferved.  The  record  of  Ottokar, 
King  of  Bohemia,  is  likewife  written  on 
Egyptian  Paper.  In  the  Electoral  Library 
at  Munich,  is  a  manufcript  on  reed ;  and  in 
the  Library  at  St.  Gall  in  Switzerland,  is  a 
Codex  of  this  Paper,  on  thirty  leaves  in 
quarto,  written  in  the  feventh  century, 
with  Uncial  letters,  containing  the  Homi- 
lias  St.  Augujiini  et  Ifidori.  In  the  Library 
at  Geneva  are  two  manufcripts,  according 
to  Mabillon  and  Montfaueon,  of  the  fourth 
and  fifth  century.  I  could  quote  many 
more  remains  of  Egyptian  Paper,  noticed 
by  Mabillon,  Vacehieri,  Gerkens,  Lambe- 

cius, 


i     155     ] 

cius,  and  other  authors;  and  other  manu- 
scripts lately  difcovered  by  fcientific 
travellers;  but,  as  it  would  extend  this 
account  beyond  my  intended  limits,  I 
fhall  now  turn  to  another  Paper-material, 
which  is  more  ancient  than  the  Paper  of 
Papyrus. 

Charta  Corticea,  or  Paper  of  the  Bark  of 
Trees,  manufactured  of  the  membrana  ligni 
tenuioriy  and  likewife  ufed  for  writing,  is 
difficult  to  be  diftinguifhed  from  the 
Egyptian  lhrub-paper,  called  Charta  papy* 
racea  ex  pelliculis  herba  jEgyptiac<e,  and 
therefore  often  confidered  to  be  the  fame; 
and  feveral  authors  deny  it  ever  to  have 
exifted.  But  if  they  had  carefully  ex- 
amined thefe  two  forts,  they  would  have 
difcovered  their  error,  and  the  difference. 

The  Charta  Corticea  has  been,  as  afore- 

faid,   made    of  the  fine  Ikinny  fubftance 

feparated  from  the  interior  fide  of  the  bark 

U  of 


[     »35     J 

of  fuch  trees  as  were  fit  for  that  purpofe^ 
which  has  been  moft  likely  formed  into 
Paper  by  warning,  beating,  and  plaining, 
like  the  Paper  of  Papyrus.  But  it  had 
always  three  or  four  couches,  which  were 
glued  together,  and  was  therefore  through 
its  thicknefs  not  only  more  brittle,  but  the 
united  pellicles  often  feparated ;  principally 
the  upper  couch  which  was  written  on,  and 
the  writing  became,  therefore  indiftin6t 
and  ufelefs.  The  Codices  of  Charta  Corticca 
are  for  the  major  part  written  in  Latin, 
which  gives  us  reafon'to  fuppofe,  that  it 
was  ufed  principally  in  the  weftern  coun- 
tries., where  the  Egyptian  Paper  could 
not  be  obtained,  *  or  was  very  expenfive, 
and  the  inhabitants  were  therefore  obliged 
to  try  to  make  their  own  paper.  All  an- 
cient documents  in  Germany  which  are  not 
written  on  parchment  are  in  general  on 
Paper  made  of  filk,  wool,  and  the  bark  of 
trees;  but  thefe  on  Paper  made  from 
Papyrus  are  fcarce,  and  a  much  experienced 

eye 


I    157     ] 

eye  is  only  able  to  diftinguifh  one  from 
the  other.  In  the  Abbey  of  St.  Germain 
is  a  remnant  of  a  manufcript,  the  upper 
couch  of  which  has  difappeared  with  the 
letters.  In  the  archives  of  the  church  at 
Gironne  are  preferved  the  bulls  of  the 
Popes  *  Romanus  and  Formofus,  of  the 
years  891  and  895.  They  are  about  fix 
(eet  long,  and  three  feet  wide,  and  are 
apparently  formed  by  gluing  the  (kins  or 
leaves  couch  wife  one  to  the  other;  and 
the  writing  remains  legible  in  different 
places.  The  learned  men  in  France  could 
not  agree,  on  the  fubftances,  of  which 
this  paper  had  been  made,  and  differed 
in  their  opinions;  fome  take  it  to  be 
Egyptian  paper,  and  others  for  paper  made 
of  the  inner  fibres  of  the  bark  of  trees, 
and  the  laft  opinion  was  fupported  by  the 
majority,  which  induced  the  Abbot  He- 
raut  de  Belmont  to  write  a  treatife  on 
thofe  differences  of  opinion ;  and  accord- 
ing to  the  genealogic  almanack  at  Berlin, 
l  4  of 


[      158     ] 

of  the  year  1788,  many  remnants  of  this 
curious  paper  are  yet  preferved  in  feveral 
convents.  In  the  Imperial  Library  at 
Vienna  is  likewife  an  original  preferved, 
which  is  a  charte  blanche,  granted  on 
this  kind  of  Paper.  The  ufe  of  this 
Paper  continued  in  France  till  the  12th 
century. 

That,  in  the  molt  ancient  times,  (kins 
and  hides*  of  animals  have  been  ufed 
as  a  writing  material  I  have  before 
stated.  In  more  modern  times  the  fkin 
between  the  hide  and  the  fleih  was  fe- 
parated,  fcraped,  and  by  working  and 
rubbing  with  quicklime,  Were  formed  into 
leaves,  and  called  Membrana.  Thefe  were 
ufed    by  the   Hebrews  and   Greeks;    and 

the 


Libro  in  corio,  is  not  the  particular  name  of  books 
written  on  animal  (kins,  but  many  times  ufed  for 
books  of  bark  of  trees ;  and,  when  Ulpianus  fpeaks  of 
libris  in  corio,  corium  fignifies  no  animal  /kin,  but 
the  bark  of  fome  other  trees  than  the  lime-tree,  which 
has  been  named  coria* 


[     159     ] 

the  Jews  maintain  that  their  anceftors 
ufed  them  for  writing  on  the  Mountain 
of  Sinai.  It  is  certain  that  the  jews  had 
at  the  time  of  David,  books  of  the  (kin 
of  animals  rolled  up  called  Mgilloth ;  and 
Herodotus  afTures  us,  that  in  remote  times 
the  lkins  of  fheep  and  goats  were  the 
ufual  writing  materials  about  440  years 
before  Chrift.  That  the  ancients  have 
ufed  lkins  of  different  animals  for  that 
purpofe  is  apparent,  by  the  words,  Mem- 
brana  caprina,  agnina,  ovilla,  vitulina,  el 
hoedina,  which  are  found  in  feveral  au- 
thors. 

But  fuch  membranes  are  very  different 
from  the  true  parchment,  Charta  Per- 
gamena* 

Ptolomseus  the    Firft,*  King  of  Egypt, 
who    died    in   the   year  of   Rome,    470, 
eftablifhed   in   Alexandria,     a  very  exten- 
sive 

*  Sometimes  named  Sotcr  and  Lagus. 


[      160      ] 

five  library,  which  was  much  enlarged 
by  his  fon  Ptolomaeus  Philadelphia,  with 
the  affiftance  *  of  his  librarian  .  Demetrius 
Phalereus.  Eumenes,  King  of  Pergamus, 
as  has  been  before  ftated,  contended  with, 
and  endeavoured  to  furpafs  him  if  pofii- 
ble,  which  created  jealoufy;  and  caufed 
Ptolomasus  to  prohibit  the  exportation  of 
Egyptian  Paper,  under  heavy  penalties. 
It  may  be  that  this  prohibition  was  not 
folely  occafioned  by  jealoufy,  but  from  the 
fear  that  his  dominions,  which  were  fo 
much  improved  in  arts,  fciences,  and  ci- 
vilization, fincQ  the  difcovery  of  Paper, 
would  be'  again  reduced  to  a  ftate  of 
ignorance  for  want  of  Paper,  becaufe  the 
plant  failed  fometimcs  in  unfavourable 
weather.  The  Pergamians  were  therefore 
obliged  to  devife  other  means  for  making 
Paper,  and  they  difcovered  the  manu- 
facture of  ufeful  parchment,  about  300 
years  before  Chrift,  and  in  the  fifth  cen- 
tury of  Rome  which   obtained  its    name 

«    from 


[  161  ] 
from  the  city  of  Pergam,  or  Pergamus, 
in  Alia  (now  Pergamo),  the  place  where 
it  was  invented,  and  the  art  of  bringing 
it  to  fuch  a  ftate  of  perfection,  that  ac- 
cording to  Prideaux  and  Freret,  it  greatly 
furpaflfed  the  Egyptian  Paper  in  finenefs, 
fmoothnefs,  and  ftrength;  and  the  art  of 
making  it  very  thin  arrived  like  wife  in  a. 
fhort  time  to  a  furprizing  degree  of  per- 
fection. Rome  manufactured  the  beft 
parchment.  The  nrft  inventor  could  only 
manufacture  yellow  parchment ;  yet  in 
Rome  it  was  foon  improved,  and  made 
white :  but  as  that  delicate  colour  was 
too  liable  to  tarniih  and  fpot,  it  was  only 
made  white  on  one  fide,  and  the  other 
left  yellow;  and  if  it  was  to  be  ufed  for 
writing  on  both  fides,  it  was  coloured 
violet  and  purple,  and  the  letters  were 
written  thereon  in  gold  or  filver.  Gold 
was  only  ufed  for  facred  writings,  and 
principally  for   the  Pfalms  and  Gofpels. 

Jofephus 


t      162     ] 

Jofephus    flates,    that    the    High-Prieft 
Eleazar  fent  to  Ptolomaeus  Philadelphus  a 
copy    of   the  Holy  Scriptures    which  was 
to  be   tranflated  into    Greek  by  feventy- 
two   interpreters.     The    king   greatly   ad- 
mired  the   beauty    thereof  and    the    fine 
membranes,     (jcnuitatam     membranae)    on 
which  it  was  written  with  golden  letters. 
But  the  tranilation  has  been  made  in  Egypt 
only    285   or  286  years  before  Chrift,   by 
the  Synedrion,   which   confifted,  like   the 
Hierofolymitanic,    of   feventy-two  learned 
men,   who  not  only  made  the  tranilation, 
before  it  was  laid  for  the  King,  and  in- 
troduced into  the  fynagogues,   but  revifed 
it  with  fome  alterations.     It  was  only  the 
Pentateuch,  or  the   five  books    of  Mofes, 
becaufe  the  other  parts  of  the  language  of 
the  Jews  at  that  time  were  not  considered 
as  parts  of  their   laws,   and   therefore  lefs 
neceffary   for  the  Egyptian  Jews;  and  it 
is    clearly    proved   by  the  latter    part   of 
the    book    of   Either,     that    it    has    been 

tranflated 


tranflated    into    Greek  by   another   tranf- 
lator. 

All  the  world  at  that  time  did  not 
ufe  folely  Paper  and  Parchment  for  wri- 
ting upon,  but  ftones  and  metals;  the 
laft  were  chiefly  continued  on  account  of 
its  durability,  and  all  nations  had  not  at- 
tained a  knowledge  of  the  ufeful  inven- 
tions of  the  Egyptians  and  Pergamians. 
Parchment  came  into  ufe  in  Europe 
not  before  the  fixth  century,  which 
increafed  in  the  eighth  and  ninth;  and 
England  and  Germany  made  very  little 
ufe  of  Egyptian  Paper  for  diplomas,  but 
parchment,  till  the  year  1280.  I  am  in- 
formed that  before  the  invention  of  Rag- 
paper,  nothing  elfe  was  ufed  in  Germany 
for  diplomas  than  parchment;  and,  not- 
withstanding, no  map  of  parchment  made 
before  the  fixth  century  has  been  difco* 
vered. 

With 


[      1G4      ] 

With  refpecl  to  the  fize,  length,  and 
width  of  the  parchment,  it  was  not  regu- 
lated like  the  Egyptian  Paper,  and  there 
are  documents  as  fmall  as  our  playing-cards. 
There  was  likewife  no  adopted  rule,  if 
written  at  length  or  at  the  fides ;  it  depended 
on  every  one's  fancy :  but  as  it  commonly 
was  ufed  only  on  one  fide,  it  was  more  ge- 
nerally written  fidewife  than  lengthwife,  to 
fave  fpace.  When  printing  was  invented, 
parchment  was  likewife  printed  upon  ;  and 
at  Berlin,  Brunfvvic,  Paris,  and  St.  Blaife,  * 
are  copies  of  a  bible,  printed  in  the  year 
1450,  on  parchment,  by  Guttenbufg,  in 
three  folio  volumes.  At  the  Univerfity 
library  at  Helmftadt  is  the  Officio,  ticeronis : 
and  from  the  library  of  the  late  Mr.  von 
Duve  was  fold,  by  public  auction,  the  very 
fcarce  work,  printed  on  parchment,  Chronica 
Figurata  totius  mundi  a  Hartm.  Sctiedelioy 

Dott. 

♦An  Abbey  of  the  BenedieYmes,  in  the  Black  Foreft, 
in  the  Bifhopric  of  Conftance.  The  Abbot  is  a  Prince 
of  the  German  Empire. 


[     165     ] 

Doft.  Norimb,  of.  Anton.  Koberger,  printed 
in  folio,  1493,  with  copper-plates. 

Parchment  mould  be  only  made  of  calf- 
fkins,  to  be  entitled  to  its  name ;  but  it  is  in 
modern  times  likewife  made  of  the  (kins  of 
meep,  goats,  affes,  and  hogs.  I  mail  not 
enter  into  a  description  of  the  manufacture 
of  parchment,  or  repeat  the  various  ways  in 
which  it  is  ufed,  new  or  old,  but  only  ob- 
ferve  that  in  France  there  is  annually  the 
value  of  upwards  of  a  million  of  livres  of 
parchment  manufactured. 

Every  one  well  knows  that  the  ufe  of 
parchnjent  is  ftill  continued  in  Europe, 
not  only  becaufe  it  is  more  durable  than 
paper,  but  alio  that  it  can  be  converted 
into  fize  when  old  and  ufelefs.  But  the 
high  price  thereof  prevents  its  general  ufe ; 
it  would  be  therefore  of  great  confequence 
to  the  publick,  if  a  fubftitute  could  be  in- 
vented, equally  as  durable   as  parchment. 

Such 


I      166     1 

Such  a  difcovery  would  be  highly  beneficial, 
as  it  would  not  only  encreafe  the  writing 
and  printing  material,  but  referve  fuch .  a 
large  quantity  of  animal  fkins  for  the  ufe  of 
feather,  which  becomes  daily  more  fcarce. 
In  many  libraries  are  manufcripts  of  calves- 
parchment  to  be  feen  with  painted  pictures. 
The  art  of  painting  on  parchment  was  com- 
mon before  the  art  of  painting  with  oil- 
colours  was  difcovered.  The  miniature 
paintings  on  parchment  of  Johannes  de 
Brugges,  painter  to  King  Charles  the  Fifth, 
and  thofe  of  Julio  Clavio,  which  were  paint- 
ed in  the  year  1500  in  the  Virgiluis  of  the 
Vatican  merit  to  be  noticed.  And  in  the  pa- 
lace of  the  King  of  Naples  has  been  preferved 
a  book  with  miniature  paintings  on  parch  • 
went,  by  Macedo,  Scholar  of  Michael 
Angclo,  Parchment  takes  all  kind  of  co- 
lours, but  actually  is  only  painted,  red* 
green,  and  blue;  except  by  the  Dutch  who 
dye  it  likewife  yellow,    and   its  principal 

beauty 


[    l61    1 

beauty  is,   that  it  can  be  made  not  only 
coloured  but  alfo  tranfparent. 

I  mail  now  continue  my  hiftcrical  ac- 
count, and  obferve,  that  it  is  erroneous  to 
flate  that  the  Arabs  invented,  in  the  eighth 
century,  the  manufa6ture  of  Paper  from 
cotton:  and  Cafiri,  who  dates  it  to  have 
been  dif covered  in  the  year  7 Off,  by  Jofeph 
Amra,  cannot  deny  that  it  was  known 
before  that  time  by  the  Chinefe  and  Per- 
sians. The  Arabians  are  therefore  not  the 
inventors,  and  acquired  the  knowledge  of 
making  it  only  in  704,  by  their  conquefts  in 
Tartary.  This  invention  became  then  more 
generally  known,  but  the  art  of  marmfajc* 
turing  it  was  only  imported  in  the  eleventh 
century  into  Europe;  and  neither  is  the 
year  of  its  difcovery  precifely  known,  nor 
the  inventor's  name.  The  firft  paper  of  that 
kind   was  made   of  raw   cotton;*  but   its 

manufacture 

*  This  muft  have  been  unknown  to  Guetard,  or  be 
would  not  have  Hated  that  he  was  the  firil  who  had 

M  afcertamcd 


t      !«     ] 

manufaclure  was  by  the  Arabians  extended 
to  old  worn-out  cotton,  and  even  to  the 
fmalleft  pieces  thereof. 

But  as  there  are  cotton-plants  of  various 
kinds,  it  is  natural  that  thefe  muft  have 
produced  papers  of  different  qualities ;  and 
it  was  impoffible  to  unite  their  woolly  parti- 
cles fo  firmly  as  to  form  a  ftrong  fubftantial 
Paper,  for  want  of  fufficient  fkill ;  and  alfo 
for  want  of  European  mills  (which  are  hot 
yet  eftablifhed  by  the  Moors,  Arabs,  and 
Turks,  who  make  ufe  of  mortars,  and  hand 

and 


afcertained  by  experiment,that  raw  cotton* wool  could  be 
converted  into  Paper,  without  being  previoufly  ufed  for 
clothing  or  other  purpofes.  It  feems  he  has  been  mif- 
led  by  the  Jefuit  du  Haide,  who  fays  that  the  Chinefe 
made  their  Paper  from  cotton-rags.  Guetard  alfo  af- 
ferts,  that  he  was  induced  to  make  his  experiments,  be- 
caufe  he  had  not  found  an  author  who  mentioned  the 
practicability  of  making  Paper  from  cotton-wool ;  and 
"that  by  beating  it  to  a  pulp  he  has  made  fine  white  Paper 
of  it.  But  if  he  had  read  Tkeophilus  Prejbyter  and 
Monackus,  he  would  have  been  informed  that  in  the 
Eaitern  countries  it  was  cuHomary  to  make  Paper  •. 
cotton-wool. 


[     169     ] 

and  horfe-mills*),  it  was  impoffible  they 
could  bring  their  wool,  by  that  method,  and 
by  boiling  and  beating,  to  a  fine  pulp,  ren* 
dered  intirely  free  from  its  woolly  quality. 

Not 

*  Thofe  who  have  travelled  in  Afia  and  Africa  take 
yery  little  notice  of  Paper  manufactures  and  mills, 
Niebuhr  declares  in  the  firft  volume  of  his  travels  (page 
150)  pofitively,  that  he  faw  in  Egypts  neither  water  or 
wind-mills,  and  that  the  publick  corn®iill,  worked  by 
oxen,  at  Kahira,  was  ufed  not  only  for  grinding  com, 
but  likewife  for  prefling  oil-cakes ;  and  that  the  com- 
mon people  grind  their  corn  with  very  fimple  hand- 
mills.  He  gives  of  all  thefe  mills  a  defign  and  defcrip- 
tion,  which  enables  us  to  afcertain,  that  they  cannot  be 
employed  for  making  paper.  The  Arabs  and  Turks  give 
themfelves  at  prefent  very  little  trouble  for  making 
paper,  being  plentifully  fupplied  by  the  Italians  and 
French.  There  is  neverthelefs  near  Conftantinople,  on 
a  rivulet,  a  paper-mill,  which  is  named  in  the  Turkey 
language  Kehatjana,  or  Paper-manufa&ory,  and  makes 
Cotton-paper.  The  Greeks  ufe  water-mills,  and  built 
this  mill;  all  the  other  mills  in  Conilantinople  are 
Horfe-mills,  of  which  feveral  hundred  were  burnt  in 
Auguft  1782.  Du  Halde  in  his  travels  in  1697  takes 
no  notice  of  Paper-mills  in  China,  and  mentions 
only  a  Paper-manufa&ory  at  Ming-hya.  And  Navarette 
ftates  not  in  his  travels,  publilhed  in  folio  at  Madrid  in 
the  year  1676,  at  Fon-gan  in  his  road  from  To-chew  to 
Pekin,  that  he  faw  feveral  paper-mills,  as  is  er«oneoufly 
tranflated :  he  fays  only,  that  he  faw  feveral  paper- 
Hianufaftures,  without  naming  them' paper-mills. 

M    2 


I   170      ] 

Not  difcovering  in  fuch  ancient  cotton* 
paper,  ftripes  or  water-marks,  or  the  prints 
of  wire  refembling  thofe  of  our  moulds,  we 
mull  prefume  that  their  forms  were  not 
like  our  fkilfully  invented  moulds,  through 
which  the  water  runs  off,  and  the  mafs 
remains  therein  united. 

The  Chriftian  difciples  of  Moorifh  paper- 
makers,  who  fince  1085,  were  in  poffeflion 
of  Toledo,  and  in  1238,  of  Valencia,  worked 
the  paper-mills  to  more  advantage  than  their 
predeceflbrs :  inftead  of  manufacturing  Pa- 
per of  cotton-wool  (which  is  eafily  recog- 
nized  by  its  being  brittle  and  remaining 
always  yellow),    they  made  it  of  cotton- 
rags,  in  moulds  through  which  the  water 
ran  off:  for  this  reafon  it  was  called  parch- 
ment-cloth.    Befide   thefe   denominations, 
the  hiftorians  of  that  time  call  it  Charta, 
Xylina^  or    Goffypina,    from  "  the   cotton- 
plant;   Charta  Bombycina,  from  the  fhrub 
Bombax,   by  which  name  it  was  likewife 

deicribed 


f     171     ] 

defcribed    in    England;     Charta    Cotonea; 
Charta  Damafcena;  and  Charta  Serka. 

All  civilized  nations  ufed  firft  the  Egyp- 
tian and  then  the  cotton-paper,  but  had 
not  any  idea  of  ufing  linen  for  the  fame 
purpofe;  and  to  this  day  the  Eaftern  na- 
tions who  manufacture  their  own  Paper, 
and  even  the  Greeks,  employ  only  cotton- 
wool and  cloth  for  that  ufe;  and  are  fo 
much  accuftomed  to  ftrongly  glazed  Paper, 
that  when  they  receive  Rag-paper  from 
Italy  and  the  fouth  of  France,  they  glaze  it 
till  it  refembles  our  glofTy  linen  cloth. 

It  is  probable  that  the  Greeks  made  ufe 
of  cotton-paper  fooner  than  the  Latins. 
And  that  it  was  brought  into  Europe  by  the 
Greeks,  at  an  earlier  period  than  by  the 
Moors  from  Spain,  there  is  no  doubt.  The 
Greeks  received  it  from  the  Tartarian  coun- 
tries at  the  Bukarias ;  and  through  Venice 
it  came  into  Germany,  where  it  was  known 
m  3  in 


t     172     ] 

in  the  9th  century  by  the  name  of  Greek 
parchment. .   Greece,  fo  much  connected* 
by  commerce  with  Aria  and  Egypt ;  Italy, 
which  was  already  in  the  7th  century  fre- 
quented by  the  Arabs;  Spain,  which  they 
conquered  in  the  8th  century,  and  pofieffed 
to  the  latter  end  of  the  15th;  were,  with- 
out contradiction,  the  European  countries 
where   cotton-paper   was  firft   ufed.     The 
Arabs  manufactured,    at  Cebta  (which  is, 
according  to  Manjanfius,    now  Ceuta),    a 
cotton-paper,  called  Cebti ;  and  Spain  being 

fo 

*  The  connexions  of  the  Greeks  with  Italy  and  the 
Oriental  Empire,  and  their  navigation  on  the  Black-fea, 
conveyed  the  knowledge  of  cotton-paper  eafily  to  Eu- 
rope, notwithftanding  no  document  of  this  paper  hat 
been  preferved  from  Greek  antiquity,  or  noticed  before 
the  time  of  the  Emprefs  Irene,  wife  of  the  Emperor 
Alexius  Coranenus,  who  at  the  latter  part  of  the  ele- 
venth or  at  the  commencement  of  the  twelfth  century, 
made  three  copies  of  the  rules  for  her  nuns  at  Conftan- 
tinople,  two  on  parchment,  and  one  on  cotton-paper. 
The  Genoefe  and  Venetians,  who  eftablifhed  themfelves 
afterwards  in  the  Crimea,  and  carried  on  commerce 
with  the  Greeks  and  the  countries  on  the  Black-fea, 
took  care  of  the  exportation  of  cotton-paper  to  the  Eu« 
pean  countries. 


[     173     ] 

fo  near,  could  eafily  have  been  provided 
with  i*>  until  manufactories  were  fhortly 
after  eftablifhed  at  Xativa,  (or  Sateba,) 
Valencia,  and  Toledo? 

The  fluff  for  this  paper,  cotton,  was  mod 
likely  cultivated  in  Spain  by  the  people 
who  had  conquered  it,  becaufe  they  came 
from  a  country  where  it  was  in  general  ufe, 
and  they  were  therefore  accuftomed  to  it. 
There  is  yet  more  than  one  quality  of  cotton 
cultivated  in  Spain,  and  that  commodity  is 
confidered  in  the  Kingdom  of  Valencia  as  a 
]wme  production;  and  it  is  not  unlikely 
that  the  predeceflbrs  of  the  Arabs,  (the 
Phoenicians  and  Carthaginians,)  introduced 
it  into  Spain.  Swinburne  calculates  the 
produce  of  cotton,  the  growth  of  Valencia, 
at  450,000  arobes,  value  350,000/.  which 
is  in  fome  meafure  confirmed  by  Twifs,  who 
faw,  between  Cordova  and  Granada,  feveral 
fields  full  of  cotton-plants*  in  his  travels 
through  Spain  in  1772  and  1773. 

M  4  The 


[     "4     ] 

The  paper-manufactories  at  Xativa,  Va* 
lencia,  and  Toledo,  produced  only  very 
coarfe  cotton-paper  till  the  Moors  were 
driven  from  Spain,  either  by  the  Arabians 
or  Chriftians.  The  Spaniards  being  ac- 
quainted with  the  ufe  of  water-mills,  im- 
proved the  method  of  grinding  the  cotton-* 
wool  and  rags;  and  by  Itamping  the  latter 
in  the  mill,  they  produced  a  better  pulp 
than  from  the  wool,  from  which  various  forts 
of  Paper  were  manufactured,  nearly  equal 
to  thofe  made  of  linen-rags. 

Spain  ftill  poflefTes  rehdues  of  cotton- 
paper.  At  the  convent  of  Silos,  is  a  Latin 
vocabulary,  of  intermixed  parchment  and 
thick  cotton-paper  leaves,  written  in  Gothic 
characters,  the  date  of  which  muft  have 
been  prior  to  the  reign  of  Alphonfus  VI.  as 

the 

*  Dillon,    in  his  Travels  through  Spain,   mentions 

cotton  as  a  natural  production,  and  it  is  furprifing  that 

Ulloa,    a  Spaniard,    in  his  Retablrjfement  des  Manu- 

JaELurts  et  du  Commerce  de  FEfpagne,  has  omitted  the 

mentioning  of  cotton. 


[  »«  ] 

the  ufe  of  Gothic  writing  was  forbidden  in 
1  \29  at  the  council  at  Leon.  As  very  few 
manufcripts  are  found  on  cotton-paper 
from  the  10th  to  the  12th  century,  but  the 
major  part  on  parchment,  or  intermixed,  it 
muft  be  fuppofed  that  at  that  time  cotton- 
paper  was  fcarcer  than  parchment,  or  that 
this  mixture  was  necefifary  becaufe  fufficient 
parchment  could  not  be  obtained,  and  that 
the  cotton-paper  was  too  tender  and  more 
liable  to  break. 

The  Arabian  author,  Scherif  al  Edrirli, 
certifies  that  in  1 151  very  fine  white  cotton- 
paper  was  manufactured  ;  and  Cacim  Aben 
Hegi  allures  us  that  the  belt  was  made  at 
Xativa. 

The  King,  Peter  II.  of  Valencia  (or  the 
fourth  King  of  Arragon)  iflued,  in  1338,  a 
command  to  the  paper-makers  at  Valencia 
and  Xativa,  under  pain  of  punifhment,  to 
manufacture  better  Paper,  which  was  to  be 

equal 


[      "•    J 

equal  to  that  formerly  made.  Mr.  Meerman 
had  in  his  poffeflion  a  piece  of  very  coarfe 
cotton-paper .  written  upon  in  1339,  which 
proves  that  the  art  of  paper-making  was 
neglected  by  the  Spaniards;  and  that  prior 
to  the  middle  of  the  14-th  century  no  linen- 
rag  Paper  had  been  manufactured  in  that 
country.  This  has  been  fully  afcertained 
by  the  above  gentleman,  from  the  repeated 
examination  of  feveral  pieces  of  Paper  fent 
to  him  for  that  purpofe.  Notwith (landing, 
their  fcientific  men  perfift  in  its  being  linen- 
paper. 

Cotton-paper  came  into  ufe  in  France 
ihortly  after  its  invention ;  and  until  1311*, 
no  other  Paper  than  this  and  the  Egyp- 
tian Paper  was  known  in  that  country. 

At  what  period  cotton-paper  was  intro- 
duced into  England  cannot  be  afcertained 
with  accuracy.  The  moft  ancient  manu- 
fcript  which  can  be  produced  is  of  1049; 

and 


f     177     J 

*nd  it  appears  that  its  ufe  continued  till 
the  latter  end  of  the  14th  century,  and 
that  it  has  been  gradually  fijpplanted  by 
the  linen-paper,  which  came  into  ufe  in 
1342.  All  documents  written  between 
1282  and  1347,  which  Ducarell  erroneoufly 
ftates  to  be  linen-paper,  are  written  on  cot- 
ton-paper, as  is  the  Carmina  aurea  Salomonis 
Regis,  in  His  cMajeftifs  library,  compofed 
in  the  fourteenth  century,  in  the  Greek 
ajid  Latin  languages;  at  leaft  there  is  no 
reafon  to  doubt  what  Mr.  Meerman  ftates 
on  this  fubjecl:. 

Of  the  introduction  of  cotton  and  linen 
Paper  into  Scotland,  nothing  can  be  afcer- 
tained ;  and  it  is  Angular  that  it  has  not 
been  noticed  by  Thomas  Ruddiman.  The 
fame  is  the  cafe  with  Ireland.  But  difco- 
veries  may  yet  be  made  in  thefe  countries. 

The  knowledge  of  cotton-paper  came  by 
means  of  the  Greeks  to  Italy;  and  the  art 

of 


[      "8     ] 

of  making  it,  in  Sicily,  through  the  inva- 
fion  of  the  Saracens.  It  is  certain  there 
was  no  Hnen-paper  ufed  before  1367. 

The  bulls  of  the  Popes  Sergius  II.  John 
XIII.  and  Agapetus  II.  were  written  in 
the  eighth  and  ninth  centuries,  on  cotton- 
paper.  Dufrefne  quotes  under  the  article 
Charta  Cuttunea,  from  Rocchi  Pz/nhi Sicilia 
Sacra,  a  place  where  the  family  of  a  paper- 
maker  is  mentioned,  but  no  time  is  noticed, 
notwithstanding  a  full  account  is  given  of  a 
cotton-paper  manufacture  which  we  have 
not  of  any  other  country. 

The  large  paper-manufacture  at  Fabriano, 
in  the  Marchia  Anconitana  (which,  accor- 
ding to  Bartolus's  defcription,  confirmed  of 
feveral  different  mills  belonging  to  different 
perfons,  although  the  whole  formed  only 
one  manufacture),  was  eftablifhed  long  ago, 
but  was  enlarged  from  time  to  time,  and 
manufactured,  at  the  period  when  Bartolus 

wrote, 


t     179     1 

wrote,  nothing  but  cotton-paper.  This 
author  died  in  1355 ;  (o  that  it  feems  that 
1367,  or  thereabouts,  was  the  time  when 

4 

linen-paper  was  brought  into  ufe  in  Italy : 
and  cotton  might  have  been  fome  time 
before  mixed  with  linen-rags,  till  the  fupe- 
riority  of  the  latter  was  fully  afcertained. 

As  foon  as  the  ufe  of  cotton-paper  was 
adopted  in  Italy,  it  was  alfo  introduced 
into  Germany;  and,  at  the  commencement 
of  the  ninth  century,  well  known  under, 
the  name  of  Greek  parchment.  Germany 
imported  the  paper  fome  time  before  it  ma- 
nufactured it;  and  not  with  (landing  it  re- 
ceived the  fluff  through  the  fame  channel 
as  the  Paper,  and  that  cotton  and  flax  were 
fpun  and  wove  in  the  tenth  century,  the 
manufacture  of  cotton  paper  cannot  be 
traced  in  Germany  to  fuch  an  early  period: 
all  that  can  be  pofitively  afcertained  is,  that 
in  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century,  it 
was  made  by  damping-mills.  But  as  Ger- 
many 


[      180     ]  • 

many  had  in  the  thirteenth  century,  ak 
ready  cotton  and  linen  manufactures,  and 
exported  confiderable  quantities  thereof  to 
Italy,  it  is  fair  to  prefume  that  cotton  paper 
was  alfo  manufactured. 

Germany  pofTefTes  numerous  well-known 
relicks  of  cotton-paper,    and  amongft  the 
numerous  manufcripts'  preferved  in  the  ar- 
chives, convents,  and  libraries,  there  may 
be  ftill  more  ancient  documents  than  any 
which  are  yet  come  to  our  knowledge,  and 
which  remain  unknown  for  the  want  of  a 
precife   examination.      In    the    collegiate 
church  and  cathedral  at  Ganderfheim  is  a 
plenarium    of  the    tenth    century,    which 
amongft  other  rarities  of  that  church  boaft 
of  five  documents  and  grants,  given  by  the 
founders  of  the  convent,  between  844  and 
968,  by  the  Duke  Ludolphus  of  Saxony, 
by  his  fon  the  Duke  Otto,  and  by  the  Popes 
Sergiusthe  Second,  Agapetus  the  Second, 
and  Johannes  thcThirteenth.     The  Plena- 
rium 


t  181  ] 

rium  is  likewife  written  on  cotton-paper,  in 
the  reign  of  the  Emperor  Henry  the  Second, 
and  attefted  in  1007  with  the  imperial  con- 
firmation by  his  notary  Apel   Peranfa.     A' 
large  manufcript  of  1095  is  at  the  Imperial 
Library  at  Vienna.     The  Univerfity  Library 
at  Erlangen  has  a  collection  of  420  manu- 
fcripts on  parchment,  and  150  on  cotton- 
paper.     In  the  convent  at  Weirgarten  are 
preferved   numerous    codices    and   manu- 
fcripts  of  all  centuries,  and  on  every  kind  of 
materials   and   paper.     In   the  convent   at 
Rheinau  are  490  manufcripts  on  different 
kinds  of  paper.     The  library  at  the  Vatican 
contained  50,000  volumes,  amongft  which 
there  were  17,000  manufcripts.    In  the  city 
library    at  Augfburgh  are    numerous   ma- 
nufcripts, and   many    of  them    in  Greek 
more  valuable  than  thofe  at  the  Vatican, 
The  Library  of  the   Convent  at  Tegernfee 
contains  1500  manufcripts  of  the  8th,  9th, 
10th,  11th,    12th,    13th,    14th,   and    15th 
centuries;  and  in  the  Abby  of  St.  Blaife,  are 

fome 


[     182     ] 

fome  of  the  fifth  century.  The  university 
Library  at  Harlem,  and  the  Library  of  the 
Abby  St.  Emeran  are  rich  in  old  ma- 
nufcripts;  and  the  chapter  at  Salzburgh 
produces  58  Codices  chartaceos,  of  cotton 
Paper,  amongft  its  collections. 

I  now  conclude  the  hiftorical  account  of 
the  feveral  fubftances  which  have  been 
ufed  as  writing  materials,  with  the  inven- 
tion of  linen  Paper. 

The  Royal  Society  of  Sciences,  at  Got-* 
tingen,  has,  in  the  years  1755  and  1763, 
offered  premiums  to  trace  the  exact  time  of 
this  difcovery;  and  Mr.  Meerman  printed 
in  1762  at  Rotterdam,  Gerardi  Meerman* 
Syndici  Roterodamen/is,  Admonitio  de  Charta 
nqfiratis,  feu  linea,  origine,  and  offered  25 
ducats  to  find  it  out.  All  refearcheswere 
loft  and  reduced  to  an  uncertainty,  through 
the  exifting  remnantsjof  cotton  Paper,  which 
was  as  before  dated  in  ufe  fome  centuries 

before 


[      183     ] 

before  the  linen  Paper,  becaufe  thefe  two 
are  in  many  refpects  fimilar,  and  cotton 
and  linen  rags  may  have  been  at  firft  mixed, 
which  rendered  it  therefore  more  difficult 
to  afcertain  when  the  firft  Paper  was  made 
from  linen  rags  alone. 

The  Jefuit  Du  Halde  attributes  this  in- 
Tention  to  the  Chinefe;  but  as  Gerbillon, 
and  other  modern  travellers  allure  us  that 
in  the  Paper-manufaclure  at  Ming-hya,  raw 
hemp  was  beaten  and  macerated  with  drugs, 
and  then  manufactured  into  Paper,  this 
nation  cannot  exclufively  claim  the  dis- 
covery of  the  art  of  making  Paper  from 
linen  rags;  and  all  authors  agree  that  Europe 
is  entitled  to  the^merit  of  this  invention,  but 
they  differ  as  to  the  time ;  *  fome  trace  it  to 

the 

*  Hertius,  who  feeming'y  had  no  knowledge  of  cotton- 
paper,  believes  linen-paper  was  invented  in  the  fixth 
century. 

Orlandi  quotes  a  manufchpt  of  Homer  in  the 
Library  at  Geneva,  written  on  linen-paper  before  the 
year  8co. 

N  Muratcii 


C     18*     j 

the  8th,  10th,  and  others  to  the  11th  and 
12th  century;  and  it  is  mod;  likely  that 
Paper  has  been  made  from  linen  cloth  before 
it  was  attempted  to  be  made  from  linen  rags. 

It  is  to  be  obferved,  that  the  invention 
of  making  paper  from  linen,  has  been  pre- 
ceded by  the  art  of  making  paper  of  cotton- 
rags,  which  mud  be  confidered  as  a  prepa- 
ratory ftep  towards  the  life  of  linen-rags  for 
the  fame  purpofe.  But  as  this  required  fome 
time,  and  improvements  of  the  firft,  difco- 
very,  it  is  therefore  more  natural  that  tins  in- 
vention 


Muratori  believes  that  linen -paper  has  been  firft 
named  Charta  bombycina,  and  invented  in  the  tenth 
or  eleventh  century. 

Harduin  will  make  us  believe,  that  he  has  feen  a£ts 
and  diplomas  written  on  linen-paper  before  the  twelfth 
century;  and  Cafiri  fays;  Non  pauca  in  regia  Efcuria- 
lenfi  Bibliotheca  extant  monumenta,  quae  ante  tertium 
dccimum  Chrifli Jeculum  Junt  exarata. 

But  Montfaucon  ftates  the  contrary,  and  infills  that 
he  has  not  discovered,  either  in  France  or  Italy,  a  book, 
inftrument,  or  manufcript  written  on  linen-paper  pre- 
vious to  Ludovicusfanftus,  who  died  Once  1270. 


[     185     ] 

vention  is  to  be  afcribed,  to  a  country,  which 
was  more  familiar  with  linen,  and  its  agri- 
culture, than  with  the  application  of  cotton, 

Gregorius  Majanfius,  of  Oliva;  Francifcus 
Perez,  of  Toledo ;  and  Ferdinando  Velafco, 
of  Madrid,  endeavoured  to  trace  this  difco- 
very  in  Spain,  but  could  not  prove  that  their 
country   was  entitled  to  the  merit  of  it, 
being   completely   defeated  by   a  number 
of  other   authors;    and  it  feems  that  the 
Spaniards  had  no  knowledge  of  linen  Paper 
before  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century, 
and  then  it  was  not  manufactured  in  that 
country,  but  imported ;  and  it  is  moft  like- 
ly   linen   and   lirten-rag  Paper  were  only 
manufactured  in  Spain  a  Ihort  time  before 
the  art  of  printing  was  introduced.     Spain 
cannot  therefore  claim  the   merit  of  this 
invention;    notwithftanding  feveral   places 
in  Spain  produce  very  good  flax  ;*  and  even 
n  2  foon 

*  Twifs  relates  that  he  found  in  the  kingdom  of  Va- 
lencia 


[    ne    ] 

foon  after  that  they  manufactured  Paper 
from  linen  rags,  thefe  manufactories   went 

to' 

lencia  flax  and  hemp  in  abundance,  where  the  commoncft 
clafs  of  the  people  wore  linen  apparel.  He  obferves 
alio  that  the  fruitful  plains  of  Granada  produced  like- 
wife  flax  and  hemp.  The  cultivation  of  .hemp  and  flax 
is  at  prefent  very  conGderable ;  in  Valencia  are  an. 
nually  25,000  cwt.  of'  hemp,  and  30,000  cwt.  of  flax 
cultivated.  The  exportation  of  hemp  from  Aragonia 
was  in  1775,  22,000  cwt.  But  it  is  certain,  that  Spain 
confumes  at  leaft  ten  times  more  flax  and  hemp  than  it 
cultivates,  and  even  this  was  then  not  manufactured, 
being  in  the  habit  of  purchafing  their  linen,  fails,  and 
cordage  from  France,  England,  Germany  and  the 
Northern  Countries.  According  to  Pluce,  there  has 
been  imported  in  the  year  1765  in  Se villa,  foreign 
linen-cloth  to  the  amount  of  1,200, 000  dollars  (270,000/.) 
In  the  kingdom  of  Spain  has  been  imported  24,000  cwt 
of  flax.  Since  the  foundation  and  eftablifhment  of  the 
Patriotic  Society  in  Spain,  the  linen-manufacture  is 
more  flourifhing,  and  the  hemp  and  flax  of  their  own 
growth  is  not  only  manufactured,  but  alfo  large  quanti- 
ties of  imported.  In  Barcelona  has  been  manufactured, 
in  1783,  linen  cloth  to  the  value  of  thirty  millions  of 
reals.  But  as  long  as  hemp,  imported  from  Riga,  with 
the  duty  ^aid  thereon,  can  be  fold  at  a.  lower  price  in 
Spain,  than  its  own  growth,  the  cultivation  will  not  be 
cherilhed,  and  equa^the  actual  profperity  of  the  linen 
manufactories ;  and  notwithstanding  the  flax  and  hemp 
plant  is  difperfed  all  over  Europe,  its  cultivation  is  ftili 
more  proper  for  the  Northern  climate. 


{     187     ] 

to  decay,  becaufe  the  Kings  of  Spain  firft 
granted  monopolizing  privileges  to  many 
convents  for  the  manufadture  of  Paper;  and 
when  it  came  again  into  private  hands,- 
they  fixed  fuch  a  low  price  on  printed 
books,  of  which  the  Genoefe  availed  them- 
f elves,  and  procured  considerable  quantities 
of  rags  from  Spain,  principally  from  Anda- 
lufia;  and  in  1720,  they  fent  Paper  back  to 
Spain  to  the  amount  of  500,000  piaftres. 
There  are  at  prefent  upwards  of  200  Paper- 
mills  in  Spain,  31  of  which  are  at  Alcoi, 
and  Francifco  Guarro  manufactures  Paper 
as  good  as  any  Dutch. 

Peris  communicated  to  Majanfius  fome 
works  of  Ariftotle,  tranflated"  in  the  year  of 
the  world  5010,  from  the  Arabic,  by  Mo- 
fes  Semuel  Bar  Ichdua  Ben  Thibun  at 
Granada,  which  is  in  the  year  of  Chrifl: 
1250.  The  two  different  forts  of  paper,  on 
which  was  written  in  Hebrew**  out  the 
Royal  Library  at  the  Efcurial,  and  fent  by 
n  3  Majanfius 


[     "8     3 

Majanfius  to  Meerman,  have  on  examina* 
tion  been  found  to  be  white  linen-paper; 
they  were  written  at  the  end  of  the  reign 
of  Alphonfus  the  Tenth,  and  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  reign  of  his  fon  Sanclius, 
between  the  years   1280  and  1290.     But 
notwithstanding  it  is  decided  by  thofe  An- 
tiquarians, to  be  linen-paper,  it  differs  (o 
much  in  quality  and  colour  from  all  other 
paper  manufactured  in  Spain,  that  it  is  more 
probable  that  it  has  been  copied  in  later 
years  on  imported  paper,  and  the  date  writ- 
ten thereupon,  is  by  no  means  a  pofitive 
proof  of  its  antiquity.     The  moft  ancient 
linen -paper   which  can  be  with  certainty 

traced  is  of  1367;  it  is  a  piece  of  a  ma- 
nuscript of  Francifci  Eximii  Vita  K  adlis 
Chrijiiy  and  is  intermixed  with  fheets  of 
parchment.  It  has  fcizzars  for  a  watermark, 
which  was  one  of  the  ufual  watermarks  in 
Germany  and  Italy  in  the  fifteenth  century. 

France  made  an  early  ufe  of  linen  Paper, 

but 


f     189     ] 

but  manufactures  were  later  eftablifhed 
there  than  in  Spain  and  Italy.  Lint  or  flax, 
was  cultivated  by  the  Gauls  at  an  early 
period ;  but  the  clothing  with  linen  became 
only  a  cuftom  many  centuries  afterwards; 
and  the  authors  of  the  eighth  century  quote 
as  a  remarkable  thing  that  the  holy  Segolena 
was  drefled  in  a  linen  fhift,  and  that  the 
Queen  of  France,  wife  of  Charles  the  Se- 
venth, was  the  firft  French  Queen  who  wore 
ihifts  of  linen  cloth ;  which  was  in  the  fif- 
teenth century.  This  is  not  a  proof  that  no 
Paper  was  made  of  linen  before  that  time. 
Several  authors  prove  the  ufe  of  linen  Paper 
in  1270,  1294,  1302,  1314,  and  1316,  but 
not  that  it  has  been  manufactured  in  France, 
and  we  have  no  account  for  feveral  centuries 
what  kind  of  linen  Paper  was  made  in  that 
country,  which  the  authors  would  not  have 
left  unnoticed ;  and  therefore  no  Paper  ma- 
nufacture can, be  traced  before  the  fifteenth 
century.  Thefe  manufactures  became  in  a 
fhort  time  very  flourifhing,  and  the  French 
N  4  foon 


[  190  ] 
foon  exceeded  theif  neighbours  in  the  art 
of  making  Paper,  and  were  therefore  ena- 
bled to  export  confiderable  quantities,  which 
encreafed  fo  much  yearly,  that  in  1658,  of 
thirty-five  millions  of  livres  exported  in 
goods  and  merchandize  to  Holland,  two 
millions  in  value  were  of  Paper ;  and  it  pro- 
vided Spain,  England,  Switzerland,  Denmark, 
Sweden,  Ruilia,  but  chiefly  Holland  and 
the  Levant,  with  Paper  for  printing  and 
writing.  The  Paper  manufactures  in  Lan- 
guedoc,  Lionefe,  Guienne,  Bretagne,  and 
Poitou  work  principally  for  exportation; 
and  the  fourteen  mills  in  Alface,  which 
manufacture  about  40,000  reams  of  Paper 
annually,  export  about  two-thirds  thereof 
to  Switzerland  and  Germany. 

As  the  French  ftill  export  a  confiderable 
quantity  of  Paper,  I  think  it  worthy  of  no- 
tice, to  ftate  the  names,  length,  width,  and 
weight  of  all  the  different  forts  of  Paper, 
now  manufactured  in  France, 


t  191  ] 


Names. 
GiandAigle    .     .    • 

Length 
n.  lin. 

24    9 

#i«kh. 
$6    6 

A  Ream  mould  weigh 

And  at 
leaft 

1 3 1  lb.  and  upwards 

1261b. 

Grand  Soleil     .     .     . 

24  10 

36    0 

ii2lb.  notexc*i2olb. 

105 

Au  Soleil     -    •    •     • 

20    4 

29    6 

86  and  upwards 

80 

Grand  Fleur  de  Lis    . 

22^  0 

31     0 

70  not  exceeding  74 

66 

GrandColombicrou  7 
Imperial     .    .     J 

21     3 

31     9 

88  and  upwards 

84 

Al'Elephant    .     .'    . 

24    0 

30    0 

85        ditto 

80 

Chapelet      .     :     .     . 

21    6 

30    0 

66        ditto 

60 

Petit  Chapelet       ,    . 

20    3 

29    0 

60         ditto 

55 

Grand  Atlas    '.     .     . 

24    6 

26    6 

70         ditto 

65 

Petit  Atlas    .     .     ..    . 

22    9 

26    4 

65         ditto 

60 

Grand  Jefus  ou  Su-  1 
per  Royal        .      J 

19    6 

26    0 

53         ditto 

48 

Grand  Royal  etranger 

18    0 

25    0 

.  50         ditto 

47 

Petite  Fleur  de  Lis 

19    0 

24    0 

36         ditto  • 

33 

Grand  Lombard    .    . 

20    0 

24     6 

36  not  exceeding  40 

32 

Grand  Royal    .     .     • 

17  10 

22    8 

32  and  upwards 

29 

16    0 

22    0 

30         ditto 

28 

Petit  Royal       ,    .     . 

16      D 

20    0 

22         ditto 

20 

Grand  Raifin   .     .    . 

17      O 

22     8 

29         ditto 

25 

Lombard     ,     .    .-     . 

18      0 

21     4 

24         ditto 

22 

Lombard  ordinaire     . 

16    6 

20    6 

22         ditto 

K20 

Cavalier      .     .    .     . 

16    2 

19    6 

16        .ditto 

JS 

Petit  Cavalier   .     .    . 

15    2 

17    6 

15         ditto 

14 

Double  Cloche      .     . 

14    6 

21     6 

18         ditto 

16 

Grand  Licorne  a  la  ~| 
Cloche      '.    .      J 

12    0 

19    6 

'  12         ditto 

II 

alaCloche        .     .     . 

10    9 

14    6 

9        ditto 

8 

Carre,     ou    Grand } 

Compte,  ou  Sabre,  > 

IS    6 

W    ° 

18        ditto 

16 

Sabre  au  lion     .    * 

„ 

Carre  tres  mince  .     . 

H    6 

20    0 

13         ditto 

13 

A  l'e'cu,  ou  moyen  ^ 

Compte,  Compte  V 

14    0 

19    0 

20        ditto 

»s 

ou  Pomponne     . ) 

a  l'ecu  tres  mince-     ; 

14    2 

19    0 

ii        ditto 

11 

AuCoutelas     .    .     . 

14'  2 

19    c 

17        ditto 

16 

[      192     1 


Karnes. 


H 


Grand  Me/Tel    . 

Second  Meffel  . 

a  l'etoile,  al'eperon 
ou  longuet 

Grand  Cornet       .     . 
Grand  Cornet  tres  7 
mince      ...    J 
Champy,  ou  Baftard 
a  la  Main    .     .    .    - 
Couronne,  'ou  Griffon 

Couronne,  ou  Grif-  7 
fon  tres  mince       ) 

Telliere  grand  Format 

Cadran         .     .     . 

La  Telliere       .     . 

Pantalon      .     .     . 

Petit  Raifin,  ou  Ba- 
ton Royal,  ou  Pe- 
tit Cornet  a  la 
grande  forte 

Les  trois  O  ou  ttois 
ronds,  ou  Genes 

Petit  nom  de  Jefus 

Aux  armes  d'Am- 
fterdam  Pro  Patr 
ou  Libertas 

Cartier  grand  For- 1 
mat,  Dauphine      J 
Cartier  grand  Format 
Carder    .     ^    .     . 

Au  Pot,  ou  Cartier! 
ordinaire    .     .      J 

Pigeon,  ou  Romaine 

Efpagnol     ••     .     . 

Le  Lis    .  ' .     .     .     , 

it  a  la  Main,  ou  7 
Wain  Fle^ie    .    J 

Petit  Jefus   .... 


} 


na  > 


Length 


in.   lin 

rc     o 

13  10 
13  6 
13     6 


11  e 

11  0 

12  1 

13  6 


Width. 


19 

l7 
18 


A  Ream  fliould  weigh 


I? 
17 

16    1 
20 

«7 

r7 
17 

r5 
16 

16 
16 

16 
'5 
'S    « 

16  ( 


1 5  and  upwards 
12        ditto 

14        ditto 

12  not  exceeding  14 

8  and  lefs 

12  and  upwards 

13  ditto 
12        ditto 

7  and  lefs 

12  and  upwards 


11 

1 1         ditto 


ditto 
ditto 


Petit 

M 


10 
n 
11 

10 


6'i6 


9  or  lefs 

9  and  upwards 
7§      ditto 

12  to  13 

14  and  upwards 

13  ditto 


14    6 


St3 


9    6 


13 


11 
10 
10 
9 
9 
8 

6 


ditto 
ditto 

ditto 
ditto 
ditto 
ditto 
ditto 


And  at 
leaft 


14 
II 

x3 

10 


11 

12 
10 


10 
10 

"I 
10 


H 
7 

12 

IZ 

12 
IO 

9 

H 

8 
8 
it 

51 


t  19S  ] 

All  forts  which  are  lefs  than  nine  inches 
and  fix  lines  in  length,  are  permitted  to  be 
made  of  fuch  a  width  as  may  be  required. 

That  Paper  called  Trace,  TreJJe,  Etrejfe, 
or  Main<-brune,  and  of  the  names  Brouillard, 
and  a  la  Demoifelle,  and  all  coloured  Papers 
maybe  manufactured  of  fuch  length,  width, 
and  weight  as  ordered. 

There  are  three  forts  of  French  Paper 
which  are  exported  to  the  Levant,  that  are 
not  above  defcribed: 


•  Inches.         Inches* 

Aux  trois  Croiflans,  Facon  de  Venife,  i2§  o  long,  17  owide,  20'b.  ooz. 

Aux  trois  Croiflans,  ou  trois  lunes,      120  160  14     10 

Croifette 11  6  lines,  15   5  lines     9      4 


The  Papers  called  Couronne,  Carrier,  and 
a  la  Cloche,  if  defigned  for  the  Levant  trade, 
differ  from  the  before-mentioned  fize  and 
weight.  In  Savarys  Dittionnaire  Vniverfel 
de  Commerce  are  mentioned  twenty  different 

forts 


[     194     j 

forts  of  common  Paper,  made  out  of  old 
nets  and  cords,  maculated  and  blotting 
Paper,  to  which  the  French  have  likewife 
given  different  names,  but  I  have  omitted 
them,  as  they  do  not  contribute  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  commerce  with  Paper, 
nor  to  improve  and  extend  our  manufac- 
tures, which  was  the  motive  I  had  for 
giving  here  fo  long  a  detail;  whereas  I  have 
endeavoured  to  abbreviate  this  hiftorical 
account,  in  other  refpects,  as  much  as 
poffible.  I  will  now  continue  to  defcribe 
the  remaining  forts  of  Paper  manufactured 
in  France, 

Demoifelle  mince  is  made  of  the  finefl 
threads  of  timing  nets,  and  being  more 
flamped  in  the  mill,  lofes  its  natural  colour, 
and  becomes  of  a  cinnamon  colour. 

Demoifelle  forte  is  lefs  flamped,  and  of  a 
dark  brown  colour. 

Jofeph 


[   m   ] 

Jofeph  Raifin,  and  Quarre  Mufe,  are 
made  of  coarfer  nets  and  cords,  which  are 
not  ftamped  fine.  -  Thefe  two  forts  are  ufed 
for  packing  up  the  linen  cloth  at  St.  Quen- 
tin,  Beauvois,  and  Troyes,  becaufe  their 
dark  brown  colour  fets  off  the  whitenefs  of 
the  cloth ;  and  it  feems  that  the  manufac- 
turers put  fome  lamp-black  in  the  engine, 
to  darken  the  colour. 

The  Paper,  called  Papier  a  Sacs,  is  made 
of  the  coarfeft  rags,  and  is  fold  by  weight; 
it  is  furprifingly  brittle,  and  the  manufac- 
turers are  therefore  fufpected  of  mixing  it 
with  fomething  to  encreafe  the  weight,  or 
it  could  not  be  fo  tender. 

At  the  latter  end  of  the  laft  century  the 
art  of  making  Paper  arrived  to  a  great  de- 
gree of  perfection  in  England  and  Holland, 
fo  that  the  fale  in  France  has  not  fmce  been 
fo  extenfive,  and  many  Paper-mills  have 
been    fhut    up,   or    converted     to    other 

purpofes* 


[      196     ] 

purpofes.  There  were,  a  century  ago,  in  the 
provinces  of  Perigord  and  Angoumois  400 
Paper-mills,  and  now  there  are  not  one 
hundred  remaining.  But  the  exportation 
of  Paper  from  France  remains  neverthelefs 
very  considerable ;  and  it  (till  manufactures, 
after  England  and.  Germany,  .  the  largeft 
quantity  of  Paper  of  any  country  in  Europe. 
It  exports  very  large  quantities  of  all  forts, 
chiefly  that  manufactured  for  Paper-hang- 
ings, to  the  United  Provinces  of  America, 
for  which  reafon,  on  the  29th  of  Decem- 
ber 1787,  the  exportation-duty  on  paper 
ihipped  for  that  country  was  not  only 
taken  off,  but  alfo  the  excife  returned.  At 
Montargis  is  the  largeft  paper-mill,  erected 
to  work  with  30  vats,  which  would  confume 
1, 620,0001b.  of  rags,  and  135,0001b.  of  fize, 
but  want  of  water,  and  the  quality  thereof, 
has  prevented  its  working  to  its  full  extent. 
At  Vougeot,  in  Burgundy,  is  another  large 
mill,  with  12  engines  and  20  vats,  ere&ed 
by  Mr.  Defventes,  of  which  Mr.  De  La- 

lande 


[      *W     ] 

lande  has  furnhhed  the  public  with  a  com- 
plete defcription,  and  the  drawings  of  all 
its  parts  and  machineries. 

The  printing  and  writing-papers  manufac- 
tured in  Auvergne  are  preferred  to  all  other 
French  paper,  except  that  manufactured 
by  Mathieu  Johannot  d'Annonay,  which  is 
principally  efteemed  for  printing  copper- 
plates. At  Thiers  are  fifteen  paper-mills, 
which  bring  beautiful  writing-paper  to  the 
market;  and  at  Ambert,  where  there  are 
50  paper-mills,  and  in  Angoumois,  princi- 
pally printing-paper  is  manufactured,  of  a 
very  good  quality,  the  mod  part  of  which 
is  fold  at  Bourdeaux,  and  exported  to  Hol- 
land :  it  is  not  fized,  but  much  ftronger 
prefled.  In  Limoges  are  51  paper-mills, 
which  Work  66  vats.  In  Normandy,  and 
the  environs  of  Rouen  and  Caen,  are  nume- 
rous paper-mills.  The  valleys  near  Rouen 
provides  Paris  principally  with  copy  and 
packing- paper.     In  the  fmali   compafs  of 

three 


[     198     ] 

three  leagues,  near^  Rouen,  are  34  paper- 
mills ;  and  in  a  circle  of  15  leagues,  are 

20   others.     There   were   formerly   many 

* 

more,  forhe  of  which  were  converted  in 
1748  to.  other  purpofes,  principally  fulling- 
mills.  In  the  Franche-comte  are  27  paper- 
mills,  which  work  with  30  vats,  and  are 
fituated  on  the  foot  of  rocks,  where  they 
liave  a  conftant  fupply  of  clear  water; 
they  export  their  Paper  principally  to 
Switzerland. 

The  paper-manufacture  attained  to  perfec- 
tion in  France  much  fooner  than  in  Holland 
and  England ;  which,  with  the  cheapnefs 
of  labour,  gave  them  a  certain  fuperiority 
in  foreign  markets,  which  has  gradually  di- 
minifhed,  and  will  remain  fo,  if  no  new 
improvements  and  inventions  contribute  to 
its  rife.  Mr*  Robert  Lewis  in  France  two 
years  ago  difcovered  a  way  to  make,  with 
one  man,  and  without  fire,  by  means  of 
machines,  fheets  of  Paper  of  a  very  large 

fize, 


[      1W     ] 

fize,  even  12  feet  wide,  and  50  feet  long, 
He  has  obtained  a  patent  *. 

In  France  are  ftill  upwards  of  500  Paper- 
mills,  which  confume  annually  20,000,000 

weight 

*  This  improvement  in  the  art  of  making  Paper  will 
cccafion  a  revolution  in  that  manufacture,  and  if  brought 
to  perfection,  enable  them  to  underfell  in  foreign  mar- 
kets, becaufe  three  men  are  now  required  for  every 
fheet  of  paper :  if  now  one  man  is  able  to  make  as  expe- 
ditioufly  flieets  of  fuch  a  large  fize,  where  upwards  of  300 
meets  may  be  cut  out,  it  is  of  a  very  great  advantage  to 
ths  manufacturer,  who  will  thereby  be  enabled  to  make 
900  Oieeu  of  paper  with  the  fame  expence  of  labour,  as 
he  is  now  obliged  to  pay  for  a  fingle  fheet;  and  moreover 
he  will  be  able  to  furnifh  perfetl  larger  fheets  of  paper, 
than  any  other  heretofore  made,  and  which  is  much 
wifhed  for,  for  drawing  and  feveral  other  purpofes. 
Mr.  Gamble,  who  arrived  in  London  about  twelve 
months  ago,  brought  over  feveral  fheets  from  Fiance, 
and  has  obtained  a  Patent  which  will  in  fome  refpefts 
contribute  to  the  introduction  of  this  improvement  irv 
the  art  of  making  paper  in  this  country ;  others  have 
likewife  for  months  paft  employed  agents  in  France,  to 
purchafe  fuch  machineries  for  ufe  in  this  country,  and 
if  brought  to  a  greater  perfection,  there  is  no  doubt,  it 
will  be  generally  adopted  and  ufed  in  the  Britifh  Paper- 
mills,  and  that  their  commerce  will  not  be  injured  by 
this  difcovery  in  France, 

O 


t     200     ] 

weight  of  rags  and  coarfe  paper  fluff.  In 
Franche-Comte  it  was  afcertained  by  the 
exchequer,  that  16,000  cwt.  of  rags  were 
collected  within  one  year,  of  which  8,000 
were  manufactured  in  that  county,  and 
fc,000  exported  to  other  counties :  asFranche- 
Comteisonly  about  one  twentieth  part  of 
France,  320,000  cwt.  of  rags  muft  be  annu- 
ally collected  in  that  country,  and  upwards 
of  one-third,  or  14,000,000  weight  are  ftill 
exported,  notwithstanding  the  fevere  pro- 
hibition. 

In  Switzerland,  efpecially  in  the  princi- 
pality of  Neufchatel  (which  belongs  to  the 
King  of  Pruffia)  and  in  the  Cantons  of  Bern 
and  Bafil  feveral  Paper-mills  are  now  efla- 
blrfhed,  which  manufacture  very  good  Pa- 
per, admired  for  its  ftrength  and  whitenefs, 
which  diminifhes  the  importation  from 
France,  and  the  manufactures  at  Pon- 
tartier.  The  paper-mill  of  Mr.  Blume,  in 
the  canton  of  Bafil,  has  gained  a  fuperiority 

in 


t      201     ] 

In  that  country,  and  produces  copper- plate 
paper  equal  to  any  manufactured  in  France. 

The  time  when  linen  Paper  came  into 
ufe  in  Italy  remains  likewife  uncertain; 
and  as  all  that  has  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  prefent  time,  cannot  be  fatisfactorily 
afcertained,  I  will  therefore  quote  only 
what  may  be  regarded  as  authentic.  The 
fenate  of  Venice  granted,  the  19th  of  Augufl 
1366,  an  exclufive  privilege' to  the  Paper- 
mill  at  Trevifo,  that  no  linen  Paper- fhavings 
or  offal  mould  be  exported  from  Venice 
than  for  the  ufe  of  that  mill ;  if  now  fha- 
vings from  linen  Paper  exifted,  it  proves 
the  manufacture  of  that  Paper  muft  have 
been  eftablimed  fome  time  before;  a  docu- 
ment of  a  notary,  in  1 367,  proves  likewife 
the  ufe  of  linen  Paper;  Maffei  ftates,  that 
he  is  in  poffeflion  of  a  family  manuscript  of 
linen  Paper,  written  in  1367,  and  he  at- 
tempts therefore  to  appropriate  the  inven- 
tion of  linen  Paper  to  Italy,  notwithstanding 
o  2  it 


[     202       ] 

It  appears  more  likely,  that  by  the  manu- 
factures of  cotton  paper,  the  linen  paper 
has  not  been  manufactured  in  Italy  at  fuch 
an  early  period.  In  1374  the  patent  of  the 
manufacture  at  Trevifo,  which  proved  fuc- 
cefsful,  was  renewed  by  the  fenate  of  Ve- 
nice. An  extenfive  commerce  in  Paper 
was  carried  on  at  Venice  for  exportation. 
The  city  of  Gorlitz  received,  from  1376 
to  1426,  all  its  Paper  from  that  country. 

Angelus  Roccha  mentions  a  Paper  manu- 
facture at  Foligni,  exifting  in  the  16th  cen- 

4 

tury ;  and  he  fays,  that  at  Fabriano  was  mar 
nufactured  the  belt  large  Paper;  and  at  Fo- 
ligni, the  beft  Paper  of  a  fmall  fize.  The 
Paper-mills  at  Fabriano  are  yet  in  efteem,  and 
there  are  the  greater!:  number  in  Italy.  In 
the  Pope's  territory  at  Tivoli,  Viterbo,  Ron- 
ciglione,  Bracciano,  and  Rome,  are  many 
Paper-mills,  but  they  do  not  make  fo  much 
Paper  as  they  might,  from  the  quantity  of 
rags  gathered  in  that  country ;  and  Schlozer 

dates, 


[     203     ] 

ftates,  that  one  million  in  weight  is  annually 
exported  to  Genoa.  The  value  is  entered 
at  100,000  fcudi,  or  crowns. 

Venice  exports  large  quantities  of  Paper 
to  the  Levant,*  and  inferior  affortments 
to    the   Auftrian   dominions:    at  Colli,    in 

Tufcany, 

*  The  commerce  of  Paper  to  Turkey  is  principally 
carried  on  at  Venice :  the  aflbitments  are  white,  thick, 
and  very  clofe :  the  Turks  cannot  make  ufe  of  any 
weaker  Paper,  becaufe  thfey  ufe  a  reed  for  writing,  which 
is  cut  into  the  form  of  a  pen.  Thofe  called  jioretto 
and  the  three  moons  are  in  the  greatefl  requeft,  being 
very  ftrong  and  very  heavy.  The  Jioretto  is  the  moft 
fafliionable  kind  of  Paper,  and  the  deareft.  The  Turks 
gum  it,  and  brighten  it  with  a  polifliing-inftrument. 

Next  to  Venice,  Genoa  is  the  place  in  Italy  which 
exports  the  greateft  quantity  of  Paper  to  the  Levant. 
The  Genoefe  Papers  are  much  lighter  and-  not  fo  dear 
as  thofe  of  Venice :  they  are  made  ufe  of  in  winter  in- 
flead  of  wihdow-glafs,  for  ceconomy. 

Upon  the  whole,  Italy  fends  Paper  into  Greece  to 
the  amount  of  2,5,000/.  and  into  Turkey  to  the  amount 
of  250,000/.  which  ought  to  be  noticed  by  our  mer* 
fhants  and  Paper -manufaclurers ,  and  engage  them  in 
a  competition  with  the  Italians  in  this  important  branch 
of  the  Levant  trade,  principally  as  Marfeille  has  been, 
of  late  years,  the  only  place  in  France  that  can  circulate 
any  of  its  Papers  in  Turkey. 

O3 


[     204     ] 

Tufcany,  is  a  mill  which  manufactures  very 
good  Paper.  In  the  environs  of  Turin  are 
feveral  mills  which  furnim  fine  Paper;  one 
Paper-maker  in  Venice  is  in  poiTeflion  of 
the  fecret  of  covering  his  Paper  with  a  var- 
ni/h,  by  which  means  the  writings  can  be 
eafily  obliterated  with  a  fponge,  and  he 
has  found  an  extenfive  fale  for  this  Paper. 
The  Genoefe  had  fome  time  ago  monopo- 
lized  the  Paper-trade  of  Italy,  by  manu- 
facturing it  of  a  fuperior  quality  and  white- 
nefs,  and  by  ufing  a  particular  fize,  which 
it  is  faid  prevented  its  deftruction  by  moths; 
but  this  commerce  is  now  greatly  reduced. 

Germany  difputes  with  Italy  the  moll 
ancient  knowledge  of  cotton  and  linen  Pa- 
per. There  were  already  in  the  1 3th  cen- 
tury cotton  and  linen  manufactories 
eftablifhed,  which  exported  large  quanti- 
ties of  goods  to  Italy  and  to  the  Levant ; 
and  it  cannot  therefore  be  furprifing 
that  the  art  of  inventing  linen-rag  Paper 

is 


[    205    3 

is    judged   to    belong  to   Germany:    but 
nothing  has  been    afcertained   with   cer- 
tainty.    The  feveral  ancient  manufcripts 
and  pieces  of  linen  Paper  preferved  in  Ger- 
many do  not  positively  afcertain  that  the 
firft  manufacture   was  eftabliflied   in   that 
country.     There  have  been  always  quoted 
two  diplomas,  to  prove  the  age  of  the  ufe 
of  linen  Paper  in  Germany;  the  one  is  of 
Count  Adolphus  the  Fourth,  of  Schaum- 
burgh,  who  therein  confers  in  1239  on  Rinr 
teln  the  right  and  privileges  of  a  city,  and 
which  has  been  made  known  to  antiquarians 
by  Profeffor  vonPeftelat  Leiden;  the  other 
is  of  the  year  1303,  which  Profeflbr  Popo? 
witfch  at  Vienna  declares  to  have  feen  in 
the  archives  of  the  city  of  Windifchgraetz 
in  1740.     Both  diplomas  would  be  miflead* 
ing  others,  if  accepted  as  proofs  of  the  anr 
tiquity  of  linen  Paper  in   Germany;  that 
at  Windifchgraetz  is  only  quoted  by  me- 
mory, and  the  other  of  Rinteln  is  ftill  more 
o  4  fufpicious, 


[     20(5     ] 

fufpicious,  and  wants  the  day  and  month 
when  executed,  which  is  found  in  all  other 
diplomas  given  by  the  faid  Count  Adolphus, 
and  according  to  Spangenberg  and  Bierling, 
Rinteln  did  not  receive  the  right  and  privi- 
leges of  a  city  till  the  year  1340,  which  is 
101  years  later.  But  one  piece  of  Paper, 
of  1308,  which  Mr.  von  Senkenberg  fent, 
in  1763,  to  Mr.  Meerman,  merits  particu- 
lar attention ;  it  was  ftrong,  white,  pliable, 
and  had  the  marks  of  the  wire-moulds, 
which  are  the  tokens  of  linen  Paper;  it  was 
neverthelefs  glazed,  and  much  refembled 
parchment,  which  are  tokens  of  cotton 
Paper.  The  Royal  Society  of  Sciences  at 
Gottingen  judged  therefore,  if  the  date  could 
be  taken  as  certain,  that  the  epocha  could 
alio  be  taken  for  the  true  time  when  linen 
Paper  was  invented,  notwith (landing  Pro- 
feffor  Murray  believes  it  to  be  mixed  Paper, 
of  linen  and  cotton,  manufactured  at 
fabriano.     If    it  ihould    be  linen    Paper 

manu- 


f     207     ] 

manufactured  in  Germany,,  it  mull  have 
been,  according  to  their  opinion,  on  the 
frontiers  of  Italy. 

Von  Stetten    is    of  opinion   that    linen 
Paper  was  manufactured  at  Augfburgh  ear- 
lier than  in  any  other  part  of  Germany. 
That   city  was  the  firft  which  .eftablifhed 
confiderable  linen-manufactories,  and  carried 
on  in  ancient  times  an  extenfive  commerce 
in  linen.      Neverthelefs,  the  eftablilhment 
of  mills  cannot  be  ascertained,  nor  the  pre- 
cife   time    when  the    firft  paper-mill   was 
built  on  the  Sinkel-ftream.      Longolius  at 
Hoff  endeavours  to  eftablifh  it  as  a  fact,  that 
linen  Paper  has  been  made  at  Augfburgh  at 
the  commencement  of  the  fourteenth  cen- 
tury, by  a  diploma  in  the  archives  of  the 
Prince  of  Onolzback,  by  the  Bifhop  Frede- 
rick of  Augfburgh,  which  is  without  date, 
and  it  ftates  that  the  faid  bifhop  was  of  the 
hotrfe  of  Speet  von  Thurnegg,  who  reigned 
between  the  years  1307  and  1330,  that  the 

Paper 


[   208    3 

Paper  muft  therefore  have  been  manufac- 
tured within  or  before  that  period.  This  di- 
ploma is,  on  the  ftricteft  examination,  declared 
to  be  Paper  made  from  linen ;  but  Meer- 
man  ftill  retains  his  doubts,  becaufe  another 
Bifhop  of  the  name  of  Frederick  reigned  in 
Augfburgh  in  1414,  and  that  there  are 
yet  exifting  in  Augfburgh  publick  accounts 
up  to  the  year  1330  all  on  cotton  Paper, 
in  which  repeatedly  expenfes  are  brought 
in  pro  papyro,  without  mentioning  if  for 
linen  or  cotton  Paper. 

That  Pomerania  had  an  early  knowledge 
of  Paper,  has  been  fatisfactorily  proved  by 
John  Samuel  Heringen,  Profeflbr  at  Stettin. 
He  quotes  a  long  lift  of  fignatures  of  the 
notaries  to  certify  numerous  diplomas  from 
the  Dukes  of  Pomerania,  between  the  years 
1263  and  1373.  But  we  cannot  take  him 
for  a  fuffieient  judge  of  linen  and  cotton 
Paper,  and  therefore  not  decifive  in  opinion. 
A.  copy  of  a  document  of  1289,  written  in 

1315 


f     209     ] 

1315  in  monkim  characters,  containing  a 
donation  from  Bifhop  Hermanzus  to  the, 
convent  of  nuns  at  Coflin,  has  the  water- 
mark of  a  bull's  head  with  a  crofs  on  the 
top  of  a  pike,  raifed  between  the  horns; 
and  Heringen  believes,  that  this  water- 
mark is  an  undeniable  proof,  that  this  Paper 
Was  made  in  Pomerania,  in  the  diocefe  of 
the  Bifhop  of  Camin,  and  that  the  fign  of 
the  bull's  head  mud  be  the  arms  of  the 
family  von  Wachold,  and  that  the  crofs  is 
the  fign  of  the  bifhop.  But  this  opinion 
muft  be  erroneous,  even  if  we  admit  the 
water-mark  to  be  a  proof  in  what  country 
the  Paper  has  been  made.  The  bull's  head 
is  the  arms  of  Mecklenburgh,  and  the 
German  princes  are  jealous  of  permitting 
their  arms  to  be  ufed  by  any  branch  of 
the  nobility,  not  belonging  to  their  own 
houfe.  The  water- mark,  in  the  firft  inven- 
tion of  linen-paper,  may  have  fignified  in 
what  parts  the  Paper  has  been  made,  but 
has  been  fmce  ufed  to  diftinguifh  the  quality 

of 


[      210     ] 

of  the   Paper,    or  in   which  mill  it  was 
manufactured.  . 

The  water-mark  of  a  bull's  head  in  the 
Paper,  which  is  not  in  any  Italian  Paper, 
and  which  fcientifie  men  take  as  an  unde- 
niable token  of  books  printed  in  the  firft 
printing-office  of  Fault,  is  only  the  firft 
water-mark  made  in  the  molt  ancient  Ger- 
man linen  Paper,  and  is  found  in  all  ancient 
German  manufcripts,  and  the  firft  printed 
books,  with  fome  alterations  and  additions: 
the  firft  manufactured  Paper  of  Germany  is 
of  the  year  1312,  with  the  water-mark  of 
a  plain  bull's  head,  which  may  have  been 
fince  adopted  by  Paper-makers  of  other 
countries,  as  it  is  ftill  in  practice  with  many 
forts  of  Paper  that  are  in  great  demand ;  for 
example,  the  words  Pro  Patria,  which  are 
water-marks  in  Paper  like  our  foolfeap, 
originated  in  Holland,  but  it  is  like  wife 
made  ufe  of  in  French  and  German  mills; 
and  if  the  fign  of  a  bull's  or  bullock's  head, 

which 


[     211     ] 

which  are  truly  the  arms  of  Mecklenburgh, 
is  to  be  taken  as  a  proof  that  the  firft  Paper 
was  made  in  that  country  which  ufes  thefe 
arms,  then  is  Mecklenburgh  entitled  to  the 
honour  of  this  difcovery.  This  is  fupported 
by  the  fituation  of  Mecklenburgh  being 
on  the  frontiers  of  Pomerania. 

In  the  archives  at  Wolgafl:  is  a  document 
on  linen  Paper  of  1393.  In  that  of  the 
hofpital  at  Kaufbeuren  are  two  of  1318, 
and  in  the  archives  of  the  city  feveral  others 
of  1 3  24,  1 3  26,  and  1 3  3  3 .  Von  Murr  found 
in  Nuremberg  linen  Paper  of  1319.  The 
moft  ancient  linen  Paper  preferved  in  the 
Netherlands,  is  the  copy  of  a  Bible  in 
verfe,  by  Jacob  Maerlant,  in  the  library 
of  Ifaac  le  Long,  which  Meerman  faw 
and  examined,  when  the  library  was  fold 
by  publick  auction  at  Amfterdam,  in  1744. 
A  manufcript  in  Dutch,  "  Het  boek  der 
Bytrt"  of  1330  written  on  linen  Paper,  is  in 
the  library  of  Hulfian.     At   Hohenloe  is  a 

document 


t     212     ] 

document  written  in  1333,  on  the  Friday 
after  the  Afcenfion.  In  the  convent  at 
Quedlinburgh  is  a  bill  of  feoffment,  granted 
by  the  Emperor  Charles  the  Fourth,  to  the 
Abbefs  Efmingarde  in  1 339.  Bohuflaus  Bal- 
binus  afferts  that  in  the  archives  at  Prague 
are  preferred  feveral  diplomas  written  before 
1340,  which  have  induced  many  to  believe 
that  the  firfl:  linen  Paper  was  made  in  Bohe- 
mia. In  the  library  of  the  Minfter  at  Fulda, 
are  preferved  with  the  manufcripts  and 
letters  of  celebrated  men,  fome  Decreta 
Judicialia  of  the  ancient  abbots  from  1341 
to  1491,  all  written  on  linen  Paper  and 
with  feals.  John  Daniel  Fladd  in  Heidelf- 
berg  difcovered  feveral  documents  written 
on  linen  Paper  in  the  fourteenth  century, 
the  mod  ancient  of  which  was  in  1 342.  The 
Royal  Society  of  Sciences  at  Gottingen  ad- 
judged to  him  a  prize-medal  of  25  ducats, 
for  the  difcovery  of  the  moft  ancient  linen 
Paper.  Helmftadt  has  exhibited  a  docu- 
ment of  1343;    it  is  a  little  deed   of  an 

acre 


[     213     ] 

acre  of  land,  which  a  prieft  of  Helmftadt 
purchafed,  and  On   which   are  two  feals; 
and  as  he  was  in  fear  for  the  lading  of  his 
document,  the  Paper  being  fo  thin,  he  ap- 
plied to  the  magiftrate  for  a  duplicate  on 
parchment,  which  is  only  two  years  younger. 
In  the  archives  at  PlaiTenburgh  is  a  record 
with  afeal,  dated  1347 ;  and  at  Magdeburgh 
are   feveral   of    1350.       Qualenbrinck    at 
Utrecht   difcovered,    in   the  bailiwick     of 
Utrecht,  three  documents  of  the  Teutonic 
order,  two  of  1353,  and  one  of  1369.    Fladd 
difcovered  another  document  on  linen  Paper 
of  1377,  on  the  back  of  which  is  a  wax 
feal;  the  Paper  is  rough,  and  the  water- 
marks very  plain.     Gatterer  at  Gottingen 
found  in  the  family  archives  of  Holzfchuher 
*t   Nuremberg  a   linen    Paper   document, 
with  the  feal  on  wax  of  Frederic  Holzfchu- 
her, Knight   of  the  Teutonic  Order.     The 
library  of  Paulin  at  Leipzig  poflefles  a  manu- 
script of  the  poet  Hugo  Trimberg,  written 
in  1391. 

It 


[     214     ] 

It  feems,  by  the  numerous  relics  of  an- 
cient linen  Paper  in  Germany,  that  it  came 
into  life  there  at  the  beginning  of  the  14th 
century,  and  Ulman  Stromer  of  Nurem- 
berg, who  died  in  1407,  began  in  1360  to 
write  the  firft  work  ever  publifhed  on  the 
art  of  Paper-making,  and  eflabliihed  a 
large  Paper-mill  in  1390.  He  employed  a 
great  number  of  perfons,  amongft  whom 
were  three  Italians,  Francifcus,  Marcus  de 
Marchia,  and  Bartholomaeus ;  all  of  them 
wrere  obliged  to  make  bath  not  to  teach 
any  perfon  the  art  of  Paper-making,  or 
to  make  Paper  for  their*  own  account.  He 
employed  another  perfon  of  the  name  of 
George  Thirman,  who  bound  himfelf  only 
for  ten  years.  In  the  firft  year  he  employed 
two  rollers,  which  fet  eighteen  Hampers  in 
motion  ;  but  when  he  would  in  the  fecond 
year  add  another  roller,  he  was  oppofed  by 
the  Italians  whom  he  employed,  who  would 
not  confent  to  the  enlarging  of  his  manu- 
facture ;  but  they  were  imprifoned  by  the 

magistrates, 


C     215     ] 

magiftrates,  and  then  they   fubmitted   by 
renewing  their  oaths. 

All  the  Paper-mills  erected,  fince  the  art 
of  printing  has  been  invented  by  Kofter,  of 
Haaerlem,  in  1430,  cannot  be  brought 
forward  as  a  teftimony  to  prove  the  inven- 
tion of  linen  Paper-making  in  Germany; 
but,  after  the  noble  invention  of  printing 
(by  which  ideas  can  be  fo  eafily  conveyed 
and  difperfed)  came  in  practice,  the  rapid 
extension  and  the  multiplication  of  printing 
made  the  increafe  of  Paper-mills  neceffary. 
In  the  environs  of  the  Rhine,  in  Swabia, 
Franconia,  Alfatia,  Mifnia,  and  Bohemia, 
are  the  greateft  number  of  Paper-mills.  In 
the  Hanoverian  dominions  are  34,  and 
Beyer  ftates  that  there  are  in  Germany  500 
Paper-mills*  (thofe  in  Auftria  and  Pruflla 
not  included),  which  manufacture  at  leaft 

2,500,000 

*  1  fubjoin  here  an  account  of  fome  Paper-mills  in 
Germany,  as  far  as  I  could  obtain  knowledge  thereof. 

P  x.  In 


t      216      ] 

2,500,000  reams  of  Paper.     According  to 


Count 


i.  In  the  Circle  of  Upper  Saxony,  in  the  Chur-Mark      .    4 

Chur-Saxony         89 

Swedifti-Pomerania 2 

s*  In  the  Circle  of  Lower  Saxony,  in  the  Hanoverian 

Dominions        .    .     .    * 34 

Mecklenburgh       .     .     .     .    ; 6 

Near  Hamburgh         2 

3.  In  the  Circle  of  Weftphalia,  in  the  Principality  of 

Minden        ,     .     .     r 

County  of  Lippe        ...........    6 

Abbey  of  Werden 5 

County  of  Tecklenburg  and  Linden        .     i     .     .     .     3 
In  the  Circle  of  the  Upper  Rhine,  in  the  County  of 

Ifenburg 2 

Catzenellenbogen       a 

Hanau-Munzenberg        •    .    •    .     x 

$.  In  the  Circle  of  Franconia,  in  the  County  of  Henneberg  3 

6.  In  the  Circle  of  Suabia,  near  Augfburg 4 

Ulm       r 

7.  In  the  Circle  of  Bavaria,  near  Regenfburg    .    .    .    .     t 

8.  In  Bohemia 8r 

9.  In  Silefia,  in  the  Environs  of  Hirfchberg      ....    4 

Sagan .'...2 

Wartenberg % 

Schweldnitz :..-..  12 

Which  amount  to    256 

It  is  therefore  apparent  that  there  mull  be  more  than 
{00  Paper.mills  in  Germany. 

Large 


[     217     ] 

Count  Ewald  von  Hertzberg,  there  were,  in 
1785,  in  the  Pruflian  dominions  800  Paper- 
manufactures,  the  revenue  thereof  produced 
200,000  dollars  annually. 

Large  fums  of  money  go  notwithftanding 
from  Germany  to  foreign  countries,  for  the 
purchafe  of  Paper,  becaufe  the  Paper- 
makers  make  in  general  coarfe  Paper  chiefly 
for  printing,  and  the  finer  forts  and  writing- 
paper  are  imported.  In  the  port  of  Ham- 
burgh were  imported,  in  1782,  7,439  bales 
(of  10  reams  and  upwards,)  4,3  3tf  reams, 
four  cafks,  and  three  chefts,  with  Paper. 
That  city  has  no  more  than  two  Paper-mills, 
of  two  vats  each,  which  confume  6,000  cwt. 

of 


Large  quantities  of  Paper-materials  are  loft  in  Ger- 
many, becaufe  tbe  coffins  in  which  they  lay  the  deceafed 
are  filled  in  the  moft  part  of  Germany  with  Paper* 
fhavings ;  the  bodies  are  likewife  clothed  with  a  linen 
fhift  or  fhirt,  and  are  laid  on  a  linen  fheet. 

Confifcated  books  are  burnt  in  Germany ♦ 

P   2 


I     218     ] 

of  rags,  an<J  make  principally  dark  purple 
paper  for  the  fugar-bakers  The  annual  in- 
crease of  printing  prefles,  and  the  want  of 
rags  and  Paper-fluff,  has  engaged  the  Paper- 
makers  to  make  many  more  reams  of  Paper 
from  one  cwt.  of  rags  than  formerly,  which 
renders  the  prefent  German  printing-paper 
very  difagreeable  to  the  printers  and  readers. 

There  are  in  the  kingdom  of  Sweden  no 
more  than  24  Paper-mills.  In  Stockholm 
alone  were  imported,  in  1781,  18,579  reams 
of  Paper:  8,142  reams  for  writing,  5,7  8  ff 
reams  for  printing,  and  4,651  reams  of 
packing-paper,  and  coarfer  forts. 

When  the  Czar,  Peter  Alexiewitz,  vifited 
Drefden,  in  the  year  1712,  he  faw  the 
Paper-mill  belonging  to  $Ir.  Schuchart, 
and  made  a  few  meets  of  Paper  with  his 
own  hands;  he  was  fo  pleafed  with  an 
art  which  furprifes  every  perfon  who 
vifits  a  Paper-mill  for  the  firft  time,  that 

he 


[     219     ] 

he  immediately  engaged  Paper-makers, 
whom  he  fent  to  Mofcovv,  to  eftablim  Pa- 
per-mills at  his  own  expenfe :  and  Mr. 
Pfeiffer,  a  German,  erected,  with  the  af- 
fiftance  of  a  carpenter  from  Commothau,  a 
very  fine  Paper-manufactory;  to  which  the 
faid  Emperor  granted  great  privileges.  At 
Jaroflow  is  now  a  Paper-mill,  with  28  en- 
gines and  70  vats,  which  manufactures 
weekly  1,100  reams  of  Paper,  and  confumes 
annually  800  tons  of  rags ;  and  another 
which  works  13  vats  by  13  engines:  they 
chiefly  make  Paper  for  Paper-hangings, 
which  they  fell  at  Mofcow.  There  are  23 
Paper-mills  in  the  Ruffian  empire,  and, 
notwithstanding  they  are  not  in  want  of 
rags  (the  exportation  of  which  is  prohi-^ 
bited),  they  import  annually  Paper  to  the 
amount  of  220,000  rubles.  * 

In 


*  The  duty  to  be  paid  on  imported  Paper  is  as  follows; 

for  writing-paper,  from  2  to  5  rubles  per  ream ;  coloured 

JPaper  from  2  to  4  rubles;  blotting-paper,  3  rubles;  all 

P  3  Paper 


[     220     ] 

In  the  government  of  Kaluga  are  feveral 
Paper-mills;  and,  according  to  Wafilii 
Szujew,  all  offal  from  preparing  and 
weaving  hemp  and  flax,  with  the  fpoilt 
yarn  in  the  linen  and  fail-cloth  manufacto- 
ries, are  delivered  to  the  Paper-mills. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  prefent 
century  there  were  very  few  Paper-mills  in 
Holland,  and  the  Dutch  imported  great 
quantities  of  Paper  till  1723  from  St. 
Malo,  Nantz,  Rochelle,  and  Bordeaux ; 
but,  iince  that  time,  they  have  erected 
numerous  mills,  and  carried  on  an  extenfive 
commerce,  which  has  fuffered  greatly  fince 
that  country  has  been  governed  by  the 
French    Republic.      In    the   province   of 

Holland 


Paper  ufed  for  making  cards,  3  rubles;  royal,  1  ruble 
60  copecs,  to  2  rubles ;  ploughed  letter-paper,  in 
quarto,  1  ruble  35  copecs;  and  if  with  gilt  edges, 
1  ruble  80  copecs ;  printing-paper,  75  copecs ;  paste- 
boards for  the  ufe  of  manufactures,  60  copecs  for  a 
hundred. 


[   221   3 

Holland  were,  in  1770,  eleven  large  and 
considerable  Paper-mills.  In  Gelderland 
are  a  great  many,  but  fome  fo  fmall  that 
they  are  only  able  to  make  400  reams  of 
Paper  annually :  and  there  are  alfo  water- 
mills  with  Hampers,  like  thofe  in  Germany. 
But  in  the  province  of  Holland  there  are 
wind-mills,  with  cutting  and  grinding  en- 
gines, which  do  more  in  two  hours  than  the 
others  in  twelve.  In  Saardam,  a  thoufand 
perfons  are  employed  in  Paper-making. 
Holland  produces  not  one  tenth  of  the 
quantity  of  rags  ufed  in  that  country  for 
Paper-manufacluring,  which  are  fmuggled 
in  from  France,  and  imported  from  Ger- 
many, Italy,  and  Portugal ;  the  latter  of 
which  are  of  the  coarfeft  kind.  The  Dutch 
are  chiefly  jealous  with  refpecl:  to  this  ma- 
nufacture, and  the  exportation  of  moulds  is 
prohibited  under  pain  of  death.  They 
export  large  quantities  of  Paper,  principally 
dark  purple,  to  Hamburgh.  From  20  to 
30,000  reams  are  annually  exported  to 
p  4  Sweden; 


[      222     ] 

Sweden ;  and  the  exportation  to  France, 
England,  Denmark,  and  Ruflia,  is  not  in- 
confiderable,  becaufe  they  manufacture 
fome  forts  fuperior  to  thofe  manufactured 
in  other  countries. 

I  conclude  by  obferving,  that  they 
chiefly  manufacture  writing-paper,  and 
Paper  of  a  dark  purple  colour,  for  packing 
fugar-loaves.  For  their  own  printing- 
prefles,  they  purchafe  Paper  from  France 
and  Germany. 

We  are  obliged  to  Mr.  Meerman's  in- 
defatigable perfeverance  for  knowing  that 
in  1308  linen  Paper  was  ufed:  the  dif- 
covery  of  this  invention  may  have  been 
made  fome  years  fooner,  but  the  precife 
period  cannot  be  positively  afcertained; 
nor  in  what  country  this  invention  ori- 
ginated. 

In  Italy  is  preferved    linen  Paper,   of 

1367, 


[      223      ] 

1367,  and  in  Spain,  of  the  fame  year; 
in  England,  of  1342;  in  France,  of  1314; 
and  in  Germany,  of  1308  ;  it  is  therefore 
likely,  that  Germany  has  the  honour  of  its 
invention. 

Ducarell  dates  in  his  letter  to  Mr.  Meer- 
man,  that,  in  England,  many  documents 
from  the  year  1282  to  1347  are  preferved; 
but  he  acknowledges  that  it  is  impofrlble  to 
afcertain,  whether  thefe  manufcripts  are 
written  on  Paper  made  from  linen,  without 
any  mixture  of  cotton.  Prideaux  quotes  a 
regifter  of  acts  from  John  Cranden,  of  the 
14th  year  of  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth, 
written  on  linen  Paper  in  1320  ;  but  it  has 
been  determined,  that,  in  many  inftances, 
he  had  not  a  competent  judgment  to  afcer- 
tain the  true  quality.  Mr.  Aftle,  who 
wanted  neither  knowledge,  nor  the  oppor- 
tunity of  making  more  effectual  inquiries, 
is  filent  as  to  the  time  when  the  linen  Paper 
came    into    ufe   in   England;    all  that  he 

remarks 


[      224      ] 

remarks  is  merely  a  repetition  of  what  Pri- 
deaux  has  ftated.  There  is  in  the  library  at 
Canterbury,  according  to  the  Philosophical 
Tranfaclions  of  the  year  1703  (No.  288, 
page  515),  an  inventory  written  on  linen 
Paper,  fpecifying  the  inheritance  of  Henry, 
who  was  prior  of  Chrift-Church,  and  died  in 
1340.  Dr.  Wendeborn  ftates,  that,  in  the 
Britifh  Mufeum,  there  are  pieces  of  linen 
Paper  from  the  Cottonian  library,  written 
in  the  reign  of  Edward  III.  in  1342;  and 
he  believes  that  if  the  manuscripts  which  it 
pofTefTes  were  carefully  examined,  there 
might  be  found  others  of  a  more  ancient 
.date. 

As  nothing  farther  has  yet  been  ascer- 
tained, or  come  to  public  knowledge,  we 
muft  take  thefe  manufcripts  of  1342  for 
the  oldeft  proof  of  the  period  when  linen 
Paper  came  into  ufe  in  England. 

The   art   of  manufacturing  Paper  from 

linen 


[     225      ] 

linen  and  linen-rags  was  only  eftablifhed  in 
England  in  the  latter  part  of  the  16th  cen- 
tury. All  Paper  ufed  before  that  time  was 
imported  from  Holland  and  France,  and  ftie 
paid,  fo  lately  as  the  year  1663,  100,000/. 
to  the  latter  country,  for  imported  Paper. 
A  German,  of  the  name  of  Spielman,  had 
the  happinefs,  under  the  reign  of  Queen 
Elizabeth  in  1588,  to  erect  at  Dartford,  in 
Kent,  the  firft  Paper-mill ;  for  which  he 
received  from  her  Majefty  the  honour  of 
Knighthood. 

It  is  recorded  in  the  Craftfman,  No.  910, 
that  King  William  III.  granted  the  Hugue- 
nots from  France,  refuged  in  England, 
(Bifcoc  and  others,)  a  patent  for  eftablifh- 
ing  Paper-manufactories;  and  parliament 
granted  to  them  other  privileges :  but,  from 
a  want  of  unrelaxed  perfeverance,  ceconomy, 
and  induftry,  their  undertaking  met  with 
the  fate  that  often  attends  new  efta- 
bliihments :   it  went  to  ruin,  notwithfland- 

ing 


[     226     ] 

ing  its  fuccefs  in  the  firft  few  years ;  and 
the  manufacture  of  Paper  in  general  de- 
cayed, until  the  year  1713,  when  Thomas 
"Watkin,  a  ftationer  in  London,  brought  it 
in  a  fhort  time  into  great  repute  and  per- 
fection ;  and  it  is  a  merit  attributable  to 
him,  that  the  prefervation  of  this  important, 
moll  ufeful,  and  neceflary  of  all  arts  has 
given  rife  to  the  eftablifhment  of  the 
numerous  Paper-mills  that  England  now 
pofTefTes,  which  manufacture  very  large 
quantities  of  Paper  of  all  forts  in  the 
greateft  perfection :  not  only  a  great  part  of 
which  is  exported  to  foreign  countries,  but 
the  importation  of  this  commodity  is  now 
confined  to  a  few  affbrtments  only,  of  which 
there  cannot  be  a  doubt,  that  thefe  kinds  of 
Paper  yet  imported,  will  foon  be  manufac- 
tured in  this  country  of  an  equal  quality, 
becaufe,  by  perfeverance,  convenience  in 
the  conduction  of  thefe  manufactures, 
fuperior  engines,  prefles  and  machines, 
and     improved    moulds,     the    indaftrious 

manu- 


[     227     ] 

manufacturers  have  been  aififted  and  ena- 
bled to  give  to  Englifh  Paper  its  actual  pre- 
eminence. 

Ireland  has,  during  many  years,  offered 
and  paid  premiums  to  encourage  thofe 
concerned  in  Paper- making,  for  the  manu- 
facture of  the  beft  and  the  larger!  quantities 
of  Paper ;  but  notwithstanding  fuch  incite- 
ment, and  that  provifions  and  labour  are 
there  cheaper  than  in  England,  it  is  under 
the  neceflity  of  importing  considerable 
quantities  from  hence,  and  paying  a  higher 
price  than  for  their  home-manufactured 
Paper. 

Scotland  manufactures  good  printing- 
paper,  which  greatly  furpaffes  that  of  the 
Germans  in  whitenefs  and  ftrength. — 
Meflrs.  Foulis,  printers  at  Glafgow,  are 
faid  to  export  annually  on  an  average 
two  millions  of  copies  of  books,  and  it 
muft  be  prefumed  that  they  are  partly  in- 
debted 


[     228     ] 

debted  to  the  fuperiority  of  the  Scotch 
Paper,  to  that  of  Germany  and  the 
Northern  countries,  for  the  pre-eminence 
to  which  their  printing-houfe  has  been 
raifed. 

England,  which  does  not  furnifh  fuch 
considerable  quantities  of  rags  as  might 
have  been  expected  from  the  number  of 
its  inhabitants,  and  their  fuperior  cleanli- 
nefs  in  linen,  notwithstanding,  confumes 
at  prefent,  in  its  extenfive  and  numerous 
Paper-mills,  as  many  rags  as  any  other 
country  in  Europe,  Germany  and  France 
excepted.  The  revenue  arifing  from 
the  excife-duty  on  Paper  amounted,  in 
1799,  to  140,000/.  If  we  now  calculate 
that  fix-fifteenth  parts  of  the  whole 
quantity  of  Paper  made  in  England 
is  writing  and  printing  Paper,  which  pays 
2itf.  per  pound  excife-duty;*  that  five- 
fifteenths 

*  Since  the  above  was  written,  the  duty  on  Paper 
has  been  doubled,  and  commenced  in  April  x8oi. 


[     229     ] 

fifteenths  are  of  the  fecond  clafs  of  Paper, 
paying  1  d.  per  pound ;  and  that,  of  the 
remaining  four- fifteenth  parts,  one-half  pays 
a  halfpenny  per  pound,  and  the  other  half 
nothing;  we  find  that  24,000,000  pounds 
weight  of  rags  and  other  Paper-fturT  is  an- 
nually manufactured  into  Paper.* 

One  reafon  that  may  be  afligned  is,  that 
they  are  not  fo  carefully  gathered  as  in 
other  countries;  but  another  and  more 
powerful  one  is,  that  the  greater!:  part  of 
the  English  families  are  able  to  live  more 
comfortably  than  the  people  of  other  coun- 
tries, and  think  the  faving  of  rags  not  worth 
their  notice,  or  think  them  of  fo  trifling  a 
value,  that  a  great  part  is  burnt  or  deftroyed. 
But,  as  I  have  before  Hated,  that  the  Britifh 
nation  is  in  part  indebted  for  their  wealth, 
and  pre-eminence  above  all  other  nations, 
to  the  manufacture  of  Paper,  and  the  art 

of 

*  The  importation  of  rags  from  the  continent,  in 
1799,  was  6,307,1170. 


[     230     ] 

of  printing,  writing,  and  drawing;  and  as 
it  is  certain,  that  the  quantity  of  Paper 
manufactured  in  England  is  the  next  to  that 
of  wool,  cotton,  and  linen,  and  employs  not 
only  many  thousands  of  hands  in  the  mills, 
but  gives  bread  to  ftationers,  authors,  prin- 
ters, bookfellers,  and  bookbinders,  which 
are  fo  numerous  with  their  dependents,  that 
it  may  be  taken  for  granted,  that  this  ma- 
nufacture gives  livelihood  to  a  greater  num- 
ber of  perfons  than  any  other ;  every  head 
of  a  family  mould  therefore  consider  this 
branch  of  commerce  and  revenue  as  a  na- 
tional concern,  and  follow  the  example  of 
the  Dutch  families,  who  lay  by  all  old  rags 
clean  warned,  and  fell  them  aflbrted  annu- 
ally to  the  agents  of  the  Paper-mills:  and 
there  can  be  no  doubt  but  the  faving  of  rags 
and  wafte  Paper  in  England  would  equally 
contribute  to  the  advantage  of  this  valuable 
manufacture. 

By  the  act  of  parliament,  which  prohibits, 

under 


C     231      ] 

under  a  penalty,  the  burial  of  the  dead  in 
.  any  other  drefs  than  wool,  may  be  faved 
about  250,000  pounds  weight  of  linen  an- 
nually*; which  in  other  countries  perifh  in 
the  grave:  but  this  is  of  little  confequence 
relative  to  the  great  consumption  of  rags, 
and  does  not  form  more  than  one  hun- 
dredth part. 

The  want  of  this  article  obliges  us  there- 
fore to  import  the  quantity  required  for  our 
mills  from  abroad,  until  other  fubftitutes 
can  be  converted  to  anfwer  the  purpofe  of 
rags:  till  thofe  are  brought  to  perfection 
and  generally  adopted :  and  until  the  Paper 
manufactured  thereof  is  univerfally  pro- 
tected, by  every  well-wiiher  to  his  country. 
The  value  of  the  Paper  manufactured  in 
1784  in  England  has  been  ftated  to  amount 
to  800,000/.  and  it  will  not  be  over-rated 

Q.  if 

*  Calculating  that  Out  of  thirty  perfons  living,  on  the 
average,  one  dies  annually,  and  that  onepound  weight  of 
linen  might  be  ufed  at  every  burial,  and  the  number  of 
inhabitants  feven  millions  and  a  half. 


[      232     ] 

if  we  give  the  prefent  annual  value,  by  rea- 
fon  of  the  increafe  of  the  ufe  of  Paper  and 
of  its  price,  at  one  million  and  a  half  fter- 
ling;  which,  after  it  has  gone  through  ths 
hands  of  the  ftationers,  and  is  finimed  by 
the  authors,  artifts,  engravers,  printers,  and 
bookbinders,  and  put  up  for  fale  by  the 
book  and  print-fellers  and  ftationers  receives 
fuch  additional  value,  that  its  amount  may 
be  eftimated  at  fome  millions  more. 

Parliament  has  therefore,  for  the  fupport 
of  this  manufacture  enacted,  that  rags,  old 
nets,  and  ropes  (which  are  ufed  for  manu- 
facturing pafte-boards,  wrappers,  and  pack* 
ing-paper),  can  be  imported  duty  free ;  and 
laft  feflion,  it  likewife  allowed  the  free  im- 
portation of  all  wafte-paper,  provided  it  is 
torn  into  pieces  fo  that  it  cannot  be  ufed 
otherwife  than  for  being  re-manufactured. 
Thefe  me'afures  will  in  fome  degree  aflift  the 
Manufacture  recently  eftablimed  for  that 
purpofe ;  but  notwithstanding  cannot  fuffi- 

ciently 


[     233     ] 

ciently  obviate  the  lamentable  fcarcity,  and 
greatly  reduce  the  price  of  rags  and  other 
paper-ftufT:  the  confumption  of  the  Paper 
manufactured  of  the  latter  materials  (old 
nets  and  ropes)  has  likewife  increafed  very 
much,  and  rauft  be  the  more  confiderable  as 
the  commerce  of  this  country  is  extended. 

Thefe  circumftances,  and  the  eftablilh- 
ment  of  the  Regenerating-Paper-Manufaor 
ture,*  brought  to  my  recollection  what 
Bruyfet,  Levier  de  Lille,  Fonde,  Gleditch, 
Greaves,  Guetard,  Klaproth,  Linnasus,  Clarus 
Mayer,  Reaumur,  Schaffer,  Seba,  Stakel, 
Strange,  and  other  fcientific  men  had  no- 
ticed, and  their  ideas  on  fubftitutes  for  paper- 
materials.  Thefe  authors  have  dated,  that 
as  cotton,  flax,  and  hemp,  are  the  origin  of 

paper 

*  The  re-manufa£turing  of  Paper  has  been  long  prac- 
tifed  by  the  Chinefe ;  and  there  is,  in  one  of  the  fuburbs 
of  Pekin,  a  confiderable  Paper-manufa&ure  for  that  pur- 
pofe,  which  gives  employ  to  numerous  perfons  who 
collect  wafte-paper,  which  is  purcbafed  at  a  low  price. 

Q   2 


[     234*     J 

and  rags,  other  vegetables  of  a  tender  and 
pliable  nature  might  probably  be  converted 
into  a  mucilaginous  pulp,  and  adopted  as  a 
substitute  for  rags  in  the  manufacture  of 
Paper;  and  farther,  that  thofe  vegetables 
that  are  of  a  brittle  and  harfli  nature,  but 
which  can  be  obtained  in  large  quantities 
and  at  moderate  prices,  might  by  art  and 
perfeverance  be  made  tender,  without  de- 
ftroying  that  quality  which  is  neceflary  to 
be  retained  in  paper-Huff.  It  is  a  grand 
defideratum,  that  thefe  fuggeftions  mould  be 
brought  into  effect;  and  it  is  furprizing  that 
the  obfervations  of  the  authors  above  quoted 
mould  not  have  been  earlier  attended  to  by 
fcientific  men,  or  rather  by  intelligent  Paper- 
makers,  who  had  the  road  thus  opened  to 
them  for  their  inveftigation  :  for,  mould  any 
man  have  difcovered  a  commodity,  which 
could  be  cheaply  and  plentifully  fupplied 
in  this  country,  as  a  fubftitute  for  rags,  <Scc, 
to  mould  unexceptionable  Paper,  fuch  a 
man  would  amply  merit  the  approbation  and 


encou- 


I  235  ] 

encouragement  of  the  public,  notwithstand- 
ing the  jealoufy  of  thofe,  who  are  acquainted 
with,  and  followed  the  hints  of  the  above- 
mentioned  authors,  but  failed  in  the  fame 
purfuit.* 

Dr.  Schaffer,  it  is  true,  worked  with  per- 
severance, induftry,  and    ardour,    to   prove 
that  numerous  vegetables  were  qualified  to 
make  Paper,  and  his  fame  will  be  immorta- 
lized ; 

*  Many  hints  have  been  given  by  others,  and  princi- 
pally by  an  ingenious  literary  gentleman,  long  refident 
in  India,  to  J.  Sewell,  of  Cornhill,  on  the  ufefulnefs  of 
many  Eaft-India  plants,  not  only  for  making  Paper,  but 
likewife  for  the  manufacture  of  linen  cloth,  fail  cloth, 
and  cordage;  but  they  have  not  yet  been  attended  to, 
notwithftanding  Mr.  Sewell  has  neither  fpared  expenfe 
nor  trouble  to  propagate  thefe  hints.  Shall  now  a  perfon 
who  purfues  fuch  hints, and  is  by  oerfeverance  fuccefsful, 
in  making  ufelefs  articles  valuable  in  manufactures  and 
commerce,  for  the  benefit  of  his  country,  not  be  enti- 
tled to  merit,  and  the  fupport  of  the  publick,  becaufe 
the  firft  idea  has  been  communicated  to  him  by  others  ? 
Linen  cloth  has  been  manufactured  from  flax  durir.  t 
feveral  centuries,  before  the  art  of  making  fine  lace  of 
the  fame  fubftance  has  been  difcovered  :  this  improve., 
raent  was  neverthelefs  confidered  as  a  new  invention 


[     236     ] 

lized  ;  but,  notwithftanding  that  this  author 
theorized  on  the  fubjecl.  with  great  ability, 
he  accompliihed  nothing  fatisfadtory  by  his 
experiments,  which  only  tended  to  prove 
that  various  vegetables  could  probably  be  fo 
mollified  as  to  make  ufeful  Paper  with  the 
addition  of  a  fmall  quantity  of  rags :  neither 
himfelf,  nor  any  perfon  who  has  followed 
him,  has  ever  been  able  to  make  it  at  all 
without  rags,  or,  even  by  mixture,  fit  for 
printing,  writing,  paper-hanging,  and  other 
purpofes :  it  has  only  been  fit  for  packing 
paper,  and  always  brittle. 

Travellers  affirm  that  the  Chinefe  and  Ja- 
panefe  ufe  a  lye  in  their ,  Paper-manufacto- 
ries, by  which  they  convert  plants,  the  bark 
of  trees,  and  feveral  other  vegetables,  into  a 
pulp,*  which  is  afterwards  moulded  into  a 
large  and  beautiful  Paper :  this  Paper,  how- 
ever, notwithftanding  its  apparent  fmooth- 

nefs, 

*  All  Paper  made  in  the  province  of  Che-Kyang  i» 
manufactured  from  the  ftraw  of  rice  and  other  grain, 


[     237      ] 

nefs,  is  very  liable  to  break.  No  author  has 
fatisfaclorily  defcribed  the  ingredients  that 
are  ufed  in  making  this  lye,  or  the  farther 
procefs  that  vegetables  muft  undergo,  before 
they  are  fufficiently  macerated  and  reduced 
to  a  ftate  to  be  formed  into  Paper:  and  all 
farther  information  has  been  cautioufly  con- 
cealed from  us. 

Nature,  which  is  ever  bountiful  in  fup- 
plying  all  our  wants,  has  not  only  provided 
us  with  numerous  materials  for  making 
Paper,  but  alfd  ihewn  us  in  what  manner 
vegetable  fubftances  may  be  formed  into 
Paper,  by  the  operation  of  Nature  itfelf,  of 
which  G.  A.  Senger  at  Reck  has  given  us 
knowledge  in  his  Mojl  Ancient  Record  of 
the  Fabrication  of  Paper,  difcovered  in  Na- 
ture. It  is  the  plant  which  has  received  the 
name  of  conferva  from  Linnasus  and  other 
naturalifts  who  followed  Pliny ;  which  is  to 
be  found  plentifully  on  the  top  of  the  wa- 
ter in  brooks,  rivulets,  ponds,  ditches,  &c. 

Men 


[238      ] 

Men  are  little  inclined  to  afcribe  their 
knowledge  to  any  other  eaufe  than  to  their 
own  invefligation,  and  moft  difcoveries  have 
therefore,  by  manifold  and  exquifite  im- 
provements, obtained,  by  our  genius,  the 
appearance  which  might  lead  us  to  con- 
fider  all  the  perfections  to  which  arts,  fci* 
ences,  and  manufactures  are  arrived,  as  if 
they  had  been  invented  and  brought  into 
existence  entirely  by  ourfelves,  without  the 
aid  of  various  accidental  occurrences  in  the 
ceconomy  of  Nature.  All  thefe  difcoveries 
neverthelefs  derive  their  origin  from  nothing 
elfe  but  the  appearances  in  Nature,  and 
men  are  confequently  but  the  imitators  of 
Nature,  although  in  the  moft  laudable  fenfe. 

This  would  require  a  more  particular 
and  more  extended  invefligation  than  I  am 
willing  to  deliver ;  and  an  expert  philoso- 
pher would  only  be  fit  for  fuch  an  under- 
taking, in  order  to  fupprefs  the  prejudice 
and  fclf-conceit  of  thofe   who  appropriate 

their 


[     239     ] 

their  inventions  alone  to  their  own  extended 
wifdom  ;  and  to  exhibit  men  in  their  feeble- 
nefs,  being  entirely  dependent  on  Nature. 

Nature,  which  lays  open  to  every  eye, 
is  the  moft  excellent  fchool  of  all  for 
acquiring  wifdom ;  lhe  forms  the  philofo- 
pher,  and  is  the  firft  channel  by  which  the 
artift  and  chemift  obtain  knowledge  and 
ability;  an  aftonifhing  light  dreams  forth 
from  the  active  ftage  of  Nature  into  our 
organs,  an,d  her  aim  is  to  promote,  ftep  by 
ftep,  decency  and  perfection  in  the  moral 
world,  if  attended  to,  comprehended,  and 
properly  applied.  It  appears,  therefore, 
ftrange  to  the  itricl:  obferver  of  the  ,pheno- 
mena  of  Nature,  why  fo  many  of  our  arts 
have  not  been  fooner  difcovered  and  brought 
into  praclice. 

I  do  not  look  for  thefe  caufes  in  the 
myfteries  wherein  Nature  often  cloaks  her 
work,  but  rather  in  man  himfelf,  and  in 

r  his 


[      240     ] 

his  remiflhefs,  often  occafioned  by  circum- 
ilances,  and  owing  to  the  little  attention  he 
is  accuftorried  to  give  to  her  phenomena.  * 

Many  of  our  learned  men,  in  order  to 
rectify  and  enlarge  their  ideas,  confine  their 
diligence    and    obfervations    only  to   their 
books,  neglecting  to  caft  a  penetrating  eye 
on  the  fecret  and  active  operations  of  Na- 
ture ;  and  a  man  of  a  fearclung  fpirit  may 
be  fometimes  mifted   to  afpire  to  fuperna- 
tural  things,  and  live  and  act;  in  the  {pecu- 
lations of  an  imaginary  fphere,  and  leave, 
according    to   his  imagination,    the    lower 
regions   to    ideots.       Nature     is    the    heft 
teacher :    the     information   obtained    from 
books  muft  be  confidered  as  fecondary  ;  and 
hints  given  to  an  active  mind  can  only  be 
brought  to   perfection    by    combining  the 
inftruction  received  from  books  with  thofe 
which  we   obtain   from  Nature   in    greater 
perfection.     To  this  we  muft  join  the  incli- 
nations which   feem  to  be  -  natural   to  us, 

that 


[      241      ] 

that  we  fcarcely  look  for  things  of  im» 
portance  in  our  proximity,  but  are  rather 
inclined  to  fearch  for  them  at  a  diftance. 
Thefe  are  undeniable  grounds  why  many 
hints  for  valuable  difcoveries.have  not  been 
brought  to  perfection  and  practice. 

Mr.  Senger  ftates  that  he  became  unex- 
pectedly acquainted  with  the  natural  pre* 
paration  and  fabrication  of  Paper.  He  fays : 
"  In  my  walks  on  the  borders  of  a  fmall 
"  brook,  I  found  both  mores  on  the  fide 
"  of  the  hedges  covered  with  a  flimy 
*'  fubftance,  which  the  not  long  be- 
"  fore  overflowed  brook  had  depofited. 
*f  The  furface  of  the  water  was  covered 
"  anew  with  a  yellowifh  green  vege- 
"  table,  and  in  fuch  places  where  the 
"  brook  had  bendings,  lay  confiderable 
*'  quaatities  of  this  fine  vegetable  produc- 
**  tion  piled  up  in  heaps,  which  gave  addi- 
"  tional  beauty  to  the  blooming  fliores  of 
*'  the    flowing  brook.      This   appearance, 

*«  and 


[     24-2     ] 

'**  and  the  thought  of  an  ufeful  application, 
*'  attracted  me  into  their  intereft,  and  de* 
f*  termined  me  to  examine  it  without  de« 
"  lay,  in  order  to  difcover  its  value,  becaufe 
"  I  could  not  perfuade  myfelf  that  thrifty 
u  Nature  could  have  brought  forth  fo  much 
"  beauty  and  fuch  an  aftonifhing  great 
"  quantity  of  fleecy  matter  to  no  ufe  or 
purpofe. 


a 


it 


i(  This  vicinity  was  for  many  days  the 
place  of  my  refort,  and  the  little  brook 
ie  appeared  to  me  to  be  a  rich  fountain, 
"  which  concealed  plenty  of  matter  to  in- 
"  creafe  knowledge,  which  might  lead  to 
**  fome  new  difcoveries,  and  in  courfe  of 
'*  time  recompenfe  my  endeavours  with 
u  the  moll  pleafing  furprife. 

"  This  covering  extended  on  the  furface 
"  of  the  water,  was  not  only  a  refting- 
"  place  for  infects  of  various  forts,  and  a 
u  well  fecured  (tore-houfe  for  their  broods, 

but 


[      243     ] 

*'  but  as  Nature  intends  every  where  to 
«  give  multiplicity  of  advantages,  I  ex- 
"  perienced  very  foon  that  it  contained  a 
f*  proper  fluff  for  making  Paper,  and  what 
"  is  more  furprifing,  a  Paper  prepared 
"  by  Nature  alone,  without  the  affiftance 
*'  of  imitating  procefTes. 

"  This  peculiar  web  contains  innume- 
"  rable  fleecy  parts  of  vegetation,  which 
"  are  generated,  in  the  firft  part  of  the 
"  fpring,  on  ponds  and  other  ftanding  wa- 
"  ters;  they  detach  themfelves  from  the 
f*  bottom,  and  rife  on  the  furface,  where 
♦*  they  appear  as  a  handfome  green  and 
*f  yellow  covering.  After  thefe  fleecy 
"  particles  have  remained  for  fome 
¥  time  on  the  watery  mirror;  by  the 
*?■  heat  of  the  fun,  and  by  the  "changing 
**  degrees  of  cold  and  warmth  of  the  wa- 
*'  ter,  they  become  more  united  and  felted 
"  together,  bleached,  and  at  laft  turned 
"  into  a  tough  Paper-like  covering.     Or, 

if 


a 


[      244     ] 

"  if  this  fleecy  fubftance  is  mixed  together  j' 
<e  and  carried  away  by  fudden  inundations, 
occafioned  by  heavy  rains,  and  depofited 
"  on  the  fhores,  it  appears  then  like  a  thin 
"  jelly  or  flime,  which,  after  it  has  under* 
"  gone  feveral  changes  naturally  produced  . 
"  by  the  contents  of  air  and  water,  turns 
"  into  a  kind  of  Paper,  which  refembles 
"  the  common  Paper ;  or,  where  it  has 
"  been  produced  upon  clean  water,  it  is 
M  not  unlike  a  fuperior  Paper,  of  which 
"  fome  may  be  gathered  nearly  as  white 
"  as  writing  Paper." 

Mud  we  not,  with  humble  fubmiffion, 
ftill  more  revere  the  hand  of  the  all-wife 
Creator  in  the  works  of  Nature,  when  we 
find  that  me  proceeds  in  this  operation  in 
the  fame  manner  as  the  Paper-maker  in  his 
mill,  when  he  attempts  to  prepare  Paper 
out  of  rags.  This  fleecy  fubftance  rifes 
from  the  bottom  of  the  water,  and  feparates 
from  its  origin  and  vegetation,  which  is  the 

firft 


[     245      ] 

firft  procefs;  thefe  materials  are  then  pre- 
pared upon  the  furface  of  the  water  by  the 
apparently  invifible  contents  of  all  waters, 
which  are  in  fome  more,in  otherslefs;  by  the 
fofteft  of  all  waters,  rain ;   by  the  refreshing 
air  of  the  night ;  by  the  heat  of  the  fun ; 
and  by  glutinous  and  oily  fubftances.     The 
waves    or    motion    of    the    water    reduces 
it  into  the   fmalleft  particles,  without  de- 
ftroying  its  texture,  like  a  pulp  made  of 
rags    when  ground  in    the    Paper-engine. 
The  grafly  more  receives  at  laft  this  Paper- 
ftufT  manufactured   by  Nature  alone,  like 
the   artift,   who    fcoops   in    the  Paper-mill 
the  prepared  materials  upon  frames,   out  of 
the  vat,  and   depoilts  it  upon    hairy   felts, 
in  order  to  prefs  and  dry  it.     Mr.  Senger  is 
therefore   entitled   to  the  thanks   cf  men, 
who  too  often  overlook  the  moft  ingenious 
works  of  Nature,  by  giving  them   hints  to 
fix    their   thoughts    on   this   phenomenon, 
which  reprefents  to  us  fo  clearly  the  origi- 
nal fabrication  of  Paper,  and  hands  down 

to 


[     240     ] 

to  us  the  firft  and  mod  ancient  records 
thereof;  in  the  ineffectual  purfuit  of  which 
our  anceftors  have  fpent  many  centuries, 
and  could  never  difcover  it  to  its  full  extent. 
It  was  left  to  the  laft  year  of  the  1 8th  cen- 
tury, to  prove  to  the  world  that  a  ftrong 
Paper  can  be  manufactured  from  all  vegeta- 
ble fubftances,  on  following  thofe  rays  which 
Nature  has  laid  open  to  our  eyes. 

It  is  natural  to  enquire  how  this  phce- 
nomenon  could  remain  fo  long  hidden 
from  the  fearching  eye  of  men ;  or,  if  it 
was  known,  why  did  they  not  make  ufe 
thereof;  and  learn  from  it,  the  ufeful 
art  of  making  Paper?  The  more  fo,  as  this 
phcenomenon  extends  itfelf  over  the  whole 
furface  of  the  globe  ;  and  as  a  thinking 
man,  who  pofiefies  a  fpeculating  fpirit,  with 
a  great  mind  not  to  relax  his  purfuits  by 
difappointment,  but  to  perfevere  in  his 
undertakings,  may  be  by  it  fo  eafily  led 
to  the  difcovery  of  the  artificial  manufac- 
ture 


t   247    3 

ture  of  Paper,  after  fo  many  hints  have  been 
thrown  out  by  the  before  quoted  author?, 
Have  not  many  years  expired  fince  Dr, 
SchafTer  produced  a  Paper  mixed  with  rag-:, 
made  from  a  kind  of  vegetable  which  he 
calls  water-wool,  and  which  was  this  Conferva } 

This  river  Paper  is  completely  fabricated 
by  Nature,  fo  as  to  be  fit  for  writing  or 
printing,  if  only  taken  from  the  furface  of 
the  water  when  ripe,  (which  is  to  be  ascer- 
tained by  taking  a  handful,  fqueezing  the 
water  out,  and  finding  it  fibrous,)  hung 
up  and  dried,  and  fmoothed  with  an  iron* 

It  remains  now  to  (late  which  kind  of 
Conferva  is  the  mod  ufeful  for  making  Paper, 
and  may  be  plentifully  obtained.  Linnaeus 
fays  that  there  are  21  forts  of  Conferva, 
which  1  mean  not  to  difpute,  but  to  name 
thofe  that  are  the  fitteft  for  the  before- 
mentioned  purpofe,  which  are :  Conferva 
rhularis;  Conferva  bullofa;  Conferva  reticu- 

s  l&tis, 


C     2*3     ] 

latis.  Thefe  three  can  be  gathered  in 
abundance  in  fummer  and  autumn,  the 
time  when  ripe,  purified,  and  united  by 
the  warmth  of  the  fun,  by  means  of  oily 
fubftances  formed  likewife  in  the  water  by 
Nature.  Mr.  Senger  fays,  that  two  chil* 
dren  have  gathered  one  thoufand  weight 
in  one  day. 

I  have  heretofore  ftated  the  want  felt 
by  fociable  men  in  the  earlieft  ages,  to 
difcover  means  by  which  might  be  pre- 
served to  pofterity  ufeful  and  notable  oc- 
currences of  time,  the  progrefs  of  arts  and 
fciences,  and  in  general  to  facilitate  traffic 
amongft  men.  Tradition,  which  for  a 
feries  of  years  was  a  fubftitute  for  writing, 
did  but  little  in  comparifon  to  this  art ; 
many  things  of  great  importance  were  for- 
gotten ;  many  valuable  fciences  were  loft, 
mutilated,  or  but  confufedly  handed  down 
to  pofterity.  After  letters  were  invented, 
a  beginning  was  made  to  give,   as  it  were, 

fpcech 


[      2*9     ] 

fpeech  to  rocks  and  metals,  and  to  engrave 
©n  them  memorable  events.  By  degrees, 
art  facilitated  this  gigantic  mode,  and  taught 
to  exchange  this  uncommon  bulky  manner 
of  writing  into  an  eafler  method,  and  to 
tranfcribe  it  on  tables,  which  were  fuper- 
feded  by  metals,  bones,  and  wood,  until 
fkins,  barks,  &c.  were  made  ufe  of.  Cen-* 
turies  elapfed  before  a  more  convenient 
material  to  write  upon  was  difcovered  ;  and 
many  unfuccefsful  experiments  were  made, 
and  long  years  of  labour  were  given  up  by 
the  greateft  men  of  fcience,  before  the  dif- 
covery  of  the  Egyptian  Papyrus,  and  the 
art  of  making  Paper  from  cotton  and  linen 
rags  was  invented. 

The  linen-rag  Paper,  which  has  fo  much 
improved  and  benefited  mankind,  was  by 
degrees  employed  to  other  purpofes  than 
writing,  and  naturally  very  much  encreafed 
the  price  of  rags,  which  makes  the  Paper 
fo  fcarce,  that  fufncient  quantities  cannot  be 
s  2  obtained 


[      250     ] 

obtained  for  the  ufe  of  the  numerous  print- 
ing-offices, not  only  in  England,  but  in  all 
other  enlightened  countries;  and  accounts 
that  have  been  received  from  various  parts 
of  the  Continent  ihew  that  the  price  of 
rags  will  augment  rather  than  abate.  Con- 
siderations on  thefe  circumftances  induced 
me  to  make  further  trials,  and  endeavour 
to  accomplish  that  which  had  been  thought 
impoflible  by  others,  and  which  had  baffled 
the  attempts  of  many  ingenious  men,  not- 
withstanding the  road  had  been  opened  to 
them  by  Nature,  and  the  hints  of  men. 
My  labours  and  perfeverance  have  been 
crowned  with  fuccefs. 

I  have  had  the  fatisfaction  to  witnefs  the 
eftablifhment  of  an  extenfive  Paper-manu- 
factory, fince  the  firft  of  May  1800,  at 
the  Neckinger  Mill,  Bermondfey,  where 
my  invention  of  re-manufacturing  Paper 
is  carried  on  with  great  fuccefs,  and 
where  there   are   already  more  than    700 

reams 


t     251      ] 

reams  weekly  manufactured ,  of  perfectly 
clean  and  white  Paper,  made  without  any 
addition  of  rags,  from  old  wafte,  written  and 
printed  Paper ;  by  which  the  Publick  has 
already  been  benefited  fo  far,  that  the  price 
of  Paper  has  not  rifen  otherwife  than  by 
the  additional  duty  thereupon,  and  the  en- 
creafed  price  of  labour.  And  it  will  not 
be  many  weeks  before  double  that  quantity 
will  be  manufactured  at  the  faid  mill. 

Thus  far  fucceeding,  my  other  more 
extended  views,  in  afliduoufly  endeavour- 
ing to  manufacture  the  moft  perfect  Paper 
from  ftraw,  wood,  and  other  vegetables,  have 
been  likewife  fuccefsful.  And  I  am  able 
to  produce  to  the  publick  very  flrong  and 
fine  Paper,  made  thereof,  without  any  ad- 
dition of  other  known  Paper-fluff,  notwith- 
standing I  have  not  yet  had  the  advantage 
of  making  it  in  a  mill,  regularly  built  for 
fuch  a  new  undertaking.  The  Paper  where- 
upon 


[     252     ] 

upon  this  is  printed  is  an  undeniable  proof.* 
It  is  however  only  of  an  inferior   quality, 
being  made  from  the  flraw  in  the  ftate  it 
comes  from  the  farm  yard,  without  aflbrting 
the  weeds,    and  thofe  parts   of  the   flraw 
which  have  been  coloured  by  the  weather. 
I  have  ufed  this  kind  of  Paper  on  purpofe 
to  demonftrate  the  progrefs  of  fo  fingular 
an  undertaking,  and  to  prove  its  poffibility 
to  the  world,  notwithstanding  the  opinion 
of  many  fcientific  men,  particularly  that  of 
the    ingenious   Breitkopf   at  Leipzic,    that 
Paper  made  from  ftraw  cannot  be  ufed  for 
printing.     This  fpecimen,  and  others  of  a 
much  finer  quality  which  have  been  ma- 
nufactured, leave  no  doubt,  that,  when  the 
manufactory  has  been  regularly  eftablifhed 
with  the  necelTary  implements,  I  ihall  make 
flraw  Paper   in  as  great  perfection  as  any 
made  from  rags ;  and  by  feveral  trials  which 
I  have  made  to  change  the  yellow  colour 
into  cream  colour,  and  white,  it  feems  to  be 

unquef- 
*  Part  of  this  edition  is  printed  on  Straw  Paper. 


r  2"  ] 

unquestionably  practicable,  which  will  ex- 
tend its  confumption,  and  remove  the 
prejudices  which  are  generally  cherifhed 
againfi  new  difcoveries;  notwithstanding 
its  natural  colour  is  not  only  pleafing,  but 
grateful  to  the  eye  for  writing  and  printing, 
principally  for  mufick-notes  by  candle-light. 
Copper-plate  printers  affert  that  it  takes 
the  imprefllon  fuperior  to  French  copper- 
plate paper,  and  it  has  a  beautiful  effect  in 
landscapes  and  pictures,  for  drawing,  ancj 
paper-hangings. 

In  my  former  edition  I  faid,  (p.  79)  "  I 
flatter  myfelf  that  my  exertions  will  meet 
with  the  approbation  and  fupport  of  the 
community  at  large."  Since  which  my 
expectations  have  been  gratified,  not  only 
by  the  fanction  of  the  Jegiflature,  who  have 
]fc>een  pleafed  to  pafs  an  act  of  parliament; 
by  which  my  undertaking  has  been  greatly 
facilitated,  fo  that  I  am  now  able  to  enV 
felifh   this   manufacture   to  a   confiderable 

extent, 


[     254     ] 

extent,  but  alfo,  by  the  approbation  and 
fupport  of  perfons  of  the  firft  refpectability, 
who  have  come  forward  to  patronize  it; 
which  is  the  ftrongeft  teft  the  publick  can 
require  of  its  general  utility,  and  national 
importance ;  the  laft  of  which  is  certainly  of 
much  greater  extenfion  than  by  many  is 
conceived ;  becaufe,  by  the  eftablimment 
of  a  large  manufacture  of  this  kind,  nume- 
rous hands  of  both  fexes,  and  of  all  ages, 
will  be  employed  and  gain  their  livelihood, 
who  now  are,  or  otherwife  might  become, 
a  burthen  to  the  parifhes  in  which  they  re- 
fide;  it  will  increafe  the  revenue;  it  will 
prevent  the  necefsity  of  fending  large  fums 
of  money  out  of  this  kingdom,  for  the  pur- 
chafing  of  rags  ;*  it  will  render  feveral  of 

the 

*  If  from  5,coo  to  6,000  loads  of  draw  will  be  con- 
verted annually  into  Paper,  ufed  for  Paper-hangings,  it 
will  be  equal  to  the  quantity  of  rags  imported  from  the 
continent  in  1799.  A  great  partofthofe  rags  are  ufed 
for  that  kind  of  Paper  (elephant,)  that  being  of  a  ftronger 
texture  than  Englilh  rags.     And  as  Paper-hangings  made 

from 


t     255     J 

the  commodities  to  be  employed  i»  this 
manufacture  more  valuable  and  ufeful  than 
they  have  hitherto  been,  (many  of  which 
have  been  thrown  away)  which  of  courfe  is 
interefting  to  the  landed  property  of  this 
country,  as  the  value  of  land  muft  naturally 
encreafe ;  and  it  will  ultimately  reduce  the 
price  of  Paper. 

But  whether  or  not  this  country  can  avail 
itfelf  of  all  the  advantages  that  are  likely  to 
refult  from  a  difcovery  which  promifes  to 
become  fo  generally  ufeful,  muft,  in  my 
humble  opinion,  intirely  depend  on  thofe 
meafures,  which  the  legiflature  of  this  coun- 
try fhall  in  their  wifdom  think  it  prudent 
to  adopt,  in  order  to  prevent  the  difcovery 

from 


from  ftraw  Paper  may  be  manufa&ured  much  cheaper 
to  the  tafte  of  the  people  abroad,  than  they  can  make 
it  from  rags,  this  country  will  be  enabled  to  pro* 
vide  the  whole  world  with  it,  at  a  lower  rate  than  it  it 
fofjibU  to  be  manufactured  from  rags y  and  foreigners 
will  be  neceffitated  to  fend  their  money  to  this  country 
for  the  purchafe  of  iu 

S 


(     255     ] 

from  being  known  to  other  countries : — a 
meafure  not  undeferving  the  attention  of 
the  Briti/h  government,  at  this  conjuncture/ 
when  the  fplendor  of  its  manufactures  and 
commerce  is  more  envied  than  at  any  for- 
mer period  of  our  hiftory. 

By  the  fanSlion  with  which  the  legijlaturt 
has  favoured  my  difcovery ;  by  the  fupport  of 
men  of  fortune  and  refpettability  who  have 
come  forward  to  facilitate  my  endeavours  to 
eftablifh  this  manufacture  on  fuch  a  fcale 
as  to  make  it  of  importance  to  the  publick ; 
and  by  the  approbation  with  which  it  has 
been  honoured  by  numerous  perfons ;  I  flatter 
myfelf  to  overcome  all  prejudices  againft 
this  new  invented  wood,  fraw,  and  vegetable 
Paper,  and  that  I  mall,  by  my  unremitting 
perfeverance,  bring  the  difcovery  to  the 
greateft  perfection,  and  that  my  efforts  will 
render  it  eligible  for  general  ufe  :  then  the 
opinions  and  judgments,  which  are  incon- 
fiderately   or  envioufly   circulated    to  the 

injury 


t     257     ] 

injury  of  many  new  inventions  and  efta- 
blishments,  will  be  turned  to  its  advantage, 
and  promote  its  profperity,  which  are  the 
moft  effectual  means,  not  only  to  prevent 
a  further  rife  of  the  price  of  Paper,  but  con* 
tribute  to  its  reduction. 

It  will  be  productive  of  the  greatett  fa- 
tisfaction,  if,  by  farther  researches,  I  can 
accomplish  the  object  I  have  in  view, 
namely,  that  of  manufacturing  Paper  from 
vegetables,  for  the  purpofe  of  making  bank- 
notes, which  by  the  experiments  I  have 
made  I  am  convinced  I  fhall  be  able  to 
effect.  A  difcovery  of  fuch  defcription  mult 
be  a  fource  of  great  and  pleafant  reflection 
to  every  philanthropic  mind,  fince  the  opr 
portunities  of  forgery  on  the  Bank  of  Eng- 
land, which  at  prefent  exift,  will  be  moft 
effectually  done  away,  and  the  publick  mind 
relieved  from  hearing  of  fuch  crimes,  and  of 
the  executions  which  enfue  from  the  con- 
viction of  the  offenders.     That  fuch  will  be 

the 


C     258     ] 

the  good  confequences  resulting  to  the  com- 
munity, from  manufacturing  Paper  of  the 
faid  materials  for  the  before-mentioned 
purpofe,  muft  be  manifeft,  becaufe  the 
mixture  of  vegetables  from  which  the  Paper 
would  be  made  might  remain  a  fecret,  if 
the  neceflary  meafures  for  that  purpofe  are 
adopted;  confequently  no  forgery  could 
henceforth  be  committed  on  the  Bank,  as 
long  as  fuch  Paper  fhould  be  ufed  in  making 
bank-notes,  becaufe  the  counterfeiting  of 
the  Paper  cannot  take  place,  as  long  as 
the  materials  from  which  it  is  made  is  un- 
known, and  as  long  as  the  Patent  granted  by 
His  Majejiy  is  in  force. 


APPENDIX. 


[     259     ] 


APPENDIX. 


AS  an  Appendix  to  this  little  Tract, 
I  think  it  proper  to  fubmit  a  few 
more  remarks  on  the  National  Impor- 
tance of  difcovering  materials  which 
can  be  converted  into  Paper,  and  grow 
fufficiently  abundant  in  Great  Britain, 
without  the  neceflity  of  importing  them 
from   foreign  countries. 

The  following  lines  are  printed  upon 
Paper  made  from  Wood  alone,  the 
produce  of  this  country,  without  any 
intermixture  of  rags,  wafte  paper,  bark, 
flraw,  or  any  other  vegetable  fubftance, 
T  from 


t     260     ] 

from  which  Paper  might  be,  or  has 
hitherto  been  manufactured;  and  of 
this  the  moft  ample  testimony  can  be 
given,    if  necefTary. 

Having  thus  far  fucceeded  in  my  re* 
fearches,  to  make  an  ufeful  Paper 
from  one  kind  of  Wood,  I  doubt  not, 
but,  that  I  mail  find  many  others  equally 
eligible  for  the  fame  purpofe,  of  which 
I  truft  it  will  be  in  my  power,  within 
a  few  weeks,  to  give  indifputable 
proof  that  my  expectations  have  been 
well  founded,  and  that  I  have  not 
cherifhed   a  vifionary  opinion. 

Hiftory  furnifhes  us  with  numerous 
examples  of  one  difcovery  giving  birth 
to  others,  and,  if  my  fuccefs  of  hav- 
ing encreafed  the  quantity  of  Paper 
materials,  by  rendering  thefe  applica- 
ble to  that  which  have  never  been 
before    applied    to    fuch    a    purpofe, 

mould 


[     251     ] 

ihould  incite  active  and  induftrious 
artifts,  to  make  farther  improvements  in 
their  various  manufactures,  my  feelings 
will  be  amply  gratified.  Various  hints 
may  be  fuggefled  to  thofe  who  are 
already  acquainted  with  the  properties 
of  Paper,  when  palled  in  lamina  on 
each  other;  it  may,  by  this  means, 
be  made  to  form  a  fubftance,  as  dura- 
ble  and  more  impenetrable  than  oak. 

Having  long  admired  the  celebrated 
manufacture  of  Mr.  Clay,  at  Birming- 
ham, who  has  demonftrated  to  what  per- 
fection and  beauty  it  has  been  brought, 
it  will,  in  the  courfe  of  time,  perhaps 
not  be  furprifing  to  find,  that  objects 
of  greater  confequence  will  engage 
their  attention  in  the  fame  purfuit, 
and  prove,  that  the  properties  from 
fucceffive  layers  of  Paper,  may  be 
found  a  fubftitute  for  many  purpofes, 
t  2  for 


f      262     ] 

for  which  at  prefent  foreign  Wood  is 
required. 

One  of  the  greateft  obftacles  to  the 
improvement  and  extenfion  of  this 
art  has  been  probably  the  fcarcity  of 
the  raw  materials.  Now  that  thefe  are 
found  at  home  in  fufficient  abundance, 
means  may  be  found  to  fupply  manu- 
factures with  any  quantity  required,  at 
reduced  prices. 

It  may  probably  be  ultimately  proved, 
that  Paper  thus  prepared,  will  be  a 
lighter,  neater,  and  more  durable  co- 
vering for  buildings  of  all  kinds,  and 
it  is  equally  true,  that  the  ingredients, 
with  which  the  cement  can  be  com- 
posed, will  render  this  fubftance  not 
only  incombuftible,  bnt  more  durable 
than  dates,  tiles,  (which  in  the  courfc 
of  time   become  brittle)  and  wood  in 

it 


[     263     ] 

its  natural  ftate,  and  incorruptible  by 
infects.  "Who  can  fay  that  coach- 
makers,  chair-makers,  and  cabinet- 
makers, will  not  make  ufe  of  it  for 
carriages,  chairs,  and  elegant  houfehold 
furniture,  and  reflect  that  a  fubftance 
pofTefling  fuch  fuperior  properties  ought 
to  be  preferred;  having  flexibility, 
hardnefs,  and  capability  of  being  worked 
with  infinite  greater  neatnefs  and  luftre 
than  wood,  which  is  fo  much  affected 
by  the  air  and  weather.  Converting 
wood,  ftraw,  and  other  vegetable 
fubftances  into  Paper,  may  there- 
fore be  rendered  ufeful  for  a  vari- 
ety of  purpofes;  and  the  fubftance 
of  the  Wood  Paper  on  which  thefe 
lines  are  printed,  (which  is  the  firfl 
attempt  to  make  it  in  a  quantity) 
exhibits  an  indifputable  proof,  that 
ufeful  Paper  may  be  manufactured 
from  the  hardeft  part  of  wood  alone, 
deftitute  of  its  pith  or  bark;    and,    if 

any 


[     2<M     3 

any  of  the  fuggeftions  here  ftated,  as 
to  the  application  of  the  manufactured 
material  mould  be  thought  reasonable, 
experiments  of  fome  able  manufacturers 
will  prove,  that  this  Paper  can  be 
again  converted  into  a  fubftance,  more 
hard  and  durable  than  any  wood  of 
natural  growth. 

Confidering,  in  its  full  extent,  the 
numerous  ufes  to  which  the  difcovery 
of  making  Paper  from  wood,  ftraw  and 
other  vegetables,  which  always  can  be 
obtained  in  this  country  at  moderate 
prices,  can  be  applied,  it  is  certainly 
an  invention  that  merits  attention 
and  fupport.  If  only  fit  for  the  ma- 
nufacture of  inferior  forts  of  Paper, 
and  Paper-hangings,  this  country  will 
be  enabled  to  cope  with  the  whole 
world  in  this  fpecies  of  commerce,  on 
the   mofl  advantageous  terms,    and  to 

enrich 


[     Q6S     ] 

enrich  herfelf,  by  opening  this  new 
fource  of  trade,  very  lucrative  to  the 
revenue,  and  allowing  the  manufactured 
commodity  to  be  fold  for  Iefs  than  the 
prefent  price  of  Paper;  whilfl,  at  the 
fame  time,  it  will  make  feveral  ma- 
terials* more  valuable,  and,  by  giv- 
ing employment  to  thoufands  of  wo- 
men and  children,  thereby  eftablifh  an 
influx  of  real  wealth  into  this  country. 

The  wifdom  of  the  legiflature  lias 
rendered  it  necefTary  that  the  fpeci- 
fication  of  every  patent  ihould  be  made 
public  within  the  fpace  of  twenty- 
eight  days,  which  has  been  fometimes 
extended  to  fix  months.  The  patentee's 
benefit  exifts  for  fourteen  years,  and 
is  extremely  well  protected  by  the  law 
againft  the  infringement  of  its  privileges, 
by  the  inhabitants  of  Great  Britain ;  but 
it     appears    very    extraordinary,    that 

every 

*  Saw-duft,  wood-fhavings,  old  mattings,  &c. 


'[  266  ] 
every  patent  is  open  for  the  inspection 
of  foreigners,  and  that  the  patentee 
remains  unprotected  with  refpect  to 
them.  A  pamphlet  has  been  fufFered 
to  be  published  monthly,  fince  the 
year  1794,  which  defcribes  not  only 
the  exifting  patents  of  the  country, 
but  contains  complete  drawings  and 
defcriptions  of  new-invented  ma- 
chines. This  pamphlet  has  been,  and 
will  be,  immediately  tranflated  into 
the  continental  languages;  a  practice 
which  has,  no  doubt,  .  proved  highly 
detrimental  to  the  revenue  and  com- 
mercial intereft  of  this  country. 

If  a  patent  is  obtained  for  an  inge- 
nious invention,  which  may  have  coft 
the  author  many  years  intenfe  labour 
and  itudy,  and  the  refult  produces 
great  national  wealth  by  the  manu- 
facture and  exportation  of  the  commo- 
dity,  the   profpects  may  be  clouded  in 

an 


f     261      ] 

an  hour,  and  all  expectation  baffled 
by  foreigners  reading  the  Specification, 
who,  by  erecting  iimilar  manufactures 
abroad,  under  greater  advantages,* 
deprive  the  country  of  the  revenue- 
and  commerce.  If  this  fubjecl:  was 
duly  weighed,  it  furely  might  be 
remedied.  It  may  be  afked,  why  a 
patent  is  to  be  openly  exemplified  be- 
fore its  term  is  expired  ?  for,  as  it  can 
be  of  no  ufe  to  the  inhabitants  of 
this  country,  during  the  fpace  of  four- 
teen years,  for  what  purpofe  is  it  ex- 
pofed?  and  why  are  foreigners  per- 
mitted to  reap  the  benefits  to  which 
this  country  is  only  entitled?  It  is 
undeniable,  that  it  operates  as  a  per- 
petual discouragement  to  the  future 
efforts  of  genius,  preventing  monied 
men  from  carrying  the  moft  valuable  dif- 
v  coveries 

*  They  do  not  want  to  fpend  money  to  bring  the  inven- 
tion, to  perfe&ion;  and  manual  labour,  building,  and  rent  » 
cheaper  on  the  Continent. 


[      268      ] 

eoyeries  into  effect.  The  doubtfulnefs 
of  fuccefs  alone  fufficiently  damps  the 
ardour,  perfeverance,  and  exertions 
neceflarily  required  in  the  purfuit  of 
fkilful  and  laborious  inquiries ;  but, 
having  fucceeded  to  his  utmoft  wifhes 
and  after  having  incurred  very  injuri- 
ous expenfes  in  the  profecution  of 
his  defign,  he  is  foiled  in  all  his  hopes 
of  compensation,  by  the  expofure  of 
the  means  through  which  the  difco- 
very  has  been  effected.  This  confi- 
deration  alone  ought  to  weigh  with 
thofe  by  whom  this  evil  can  be  reme- 
died to  the  individual.  But,  much 
as  it  may  be  lamented,  this  injury 
bears  no  proportion  to  the  lorTes  which 
the   revenue   and    commerce  fuffer, 

It  therefore  appears  impolitic  in  the 
Jaft   degree  to  expofe  the  exemplifica- 
tion   of  a   patent   to   public  difclofure, 
&nd   to   be    a    dejideratum   of  fuch   in- 
finite 


[      269     ] 

finite  importance,  that  the  Legiflature 
may  think  of  fome  method  to  prevent 
the  art  from  being  divulged  in  a  patent, 
and  being  purloined  by  foreigners,  who 
are  jealous  of  the  greatnefs  of  the 
manufactures,  commerce,  and  naviga- 
tion,  of  Great  Britain* 

The  importance  of  this  is  fufficiently 
obvious  by  daily  experience ;  and  it  feems 
very  aftonifhing  that  the  Legiflature 
has  not  before  taken  it  up  as  a  general 
meafure ;  as  it  is  not  only  a  great  hard- 
fhip,  but  an  act  of  injuftice,  that  the 
people  of  this  country  fliould  be  retrained 
from  the  ufe  of  inventions,  for  which 
patents  have  been  granted,'  for  a  term 
of  fourteen  years,  which  foreigners  can 
immediately  avail  themfelves  of  abroad, 
by  procuring  copies  of  the  fpecifications 
inrolled  here,  which  it  is  notorious  they 
are  in  the  daily  habit  of  doing,  and 
which  ftands  proved  in  the  Report  of 
u  2  laft 


[      270     ] 
laft  Sefljons  of  Parliament  by  the  Com- 
mittee, to  be  confidered  by  them  as  a 
matter  of  great  importance,  from  their 
remitting  money  to  Bankers  in  this  king- 
dom to  pay  perfons  for  collecting  and 
fending  over  particulars  of  our  Difcoveries 
and  Manufactures.     One  cannot  help  ob- 
ferving  the   impolicy  of  that  legiflative 
act,  which  declares  it  a  crime  for  any  fub- 
ject  or  other  perfon  in  this  realm  to  fend 
abroad  any  machine   or  other  apparatus 
ufed  in  our  manufactures:  yet  permits 
written  and  printed  copies  of  the  parti- 
culars of  inventions,  and  prints  of  machi- 
nery, to  be  daily  tranfmitted  abroad :  nay, 
fuffers  a  work  monthly  to  be  publifhed 
in  this  metropolis,  avowing  itfelf  to  be 
a  defcription    of  inventions    and  difco- 
veries,   and    the   mode  in    which   they 
are  effected,    together  with  the  plates 
of  all  the  machinery,  which  publication 
is  tranflated    abroad    in    different    lan- 
guages.    Is  it  to  be  contended  that  a 

fkilful 


[     271      ] 

fkilful  mechanic  cannot  make  a  machine 
from  a  drawing  and  complete  defcrip- 
tion  of  machinery,  but  only  from  the  ac- 
tual machine  itfelf  ?  The  only  objection 
that  feems  to  oppofe  itfelf  to  this  mea- 
fure  is,  that  it  would  be  a  hard/hip 
to  punifh  a  man  for  an  infringement 
of  an  invention,  the  mode  of  carrying 
on  which,  he  has  not  an  opportunity 
of  infpecting  before  committing  the  act,, 
and  therefore  could  not  intentionally  have 
infringed,  but  of  which  he  would  have 
had  the  previous  infpection,  if  the  fpe- 
cification  was  inrolled  as  directed.  The 
anfwer  to  which  is,  that  particular  and 
private  inconvenience  ought  to  give  way 
to  general  good ;  but  here,  (by  my 
patent)  that  facrifice  is  not  required  to 
be  made,  and  I  think  there  will  not  any 
real  inconvenience  be  fuftained  by  this 
meafure  being  generally  adopted  for  all 
patents  which  may  be  granted. 

My 


C     272     ] 

My  patent  being  for  making  Paper 
from  Straw,  &c.  during  the  term  of 
fourteen  years;  no  perfon  has  any  right 
during  that  period  to  make  it  from 
fuch  raw  materials  as  are  defcribed  in 
my  patent;  and  I  have  proved  to  the 
Committee  of  both  Houfes  of  Parliament 
by  fatisfactory  evidence,  that  the  per- 
fect Paper  exhibited  there  was  made 
folely  from  the  fubftances  mentioned  in 
the  patent :  but,  fuppofing  a  perfon  to 
have  difcovered  a  new  mode  of  making 
Paper  from  Straw,  much  more  ufeful 
and  beneficial  than  the  prefent,  and  that 
it  was  neceffary  he  fhould  fee  the  exem- 
plification of  mine,  to  fiiew  that  his  is 
original,  and  not  an  infringement  on  my 
invention,  he  has  only  to  apply  to  the 
Lord  High-Chancellor,  whom  I  hum- 
bly fubmit  ihould  have  the  control  over 
the  keepers  of  my  exemplification,  and 
on  verifying  the  facts,  he  would  imme- 
diately direct  an  infpection.     I  truil:  the 

Legiflature 


[  *™   ] 

Legiflature  will  not  efteem  unworthy 
of  their  notice  my  obfervation  for  the 
benefit  of  the  country,  revenue  and 
commerce, 


*INIS. 


.V  * 


y^-Vtf*  'Jp 


'■*# 


•  \